The Everlasting Man
his book needs a preliminary note that its scope be not misunderstood.
2 The view suggested is historical rather than theological, and does not
3 deal directly with a religious change which has been the chief event of
4 my own life; and about which I am already writing a more purely
5 controversial volume. It is impossible, I hope, for any Catholic to
6 write any book on any subject, above all this subject, without showing
7 that he is a Catholic; but this study is not specially concerned with
8 the differences between a Catholic and a Protestant. Much of it is
9 devoted to many sorts of Pagans rather than any sort of Christians; and
10 its thesis is that those who say that Christ stands side by side with
11 similar myths, and his religion side by side with similar religions, are
12 only repeating a very stale formula contradicted by a very striking
13 fact. To suggest this I have not needed to go much beyond matters known
14 to us all; I make no claim to learning; and have to depend for some
15 things, as has rather become the fashion, on those who are more learned.
16 As I have more than once differed from Mr. H. G. Wells in his view of
17 history, it is the more right that I should here congratulate him on the
18 courage and constructive imagination which carried through his vast and
19 varied and intensely interesting work; but still more on having asserted
20 the reasonable right of the amateur to do what he can with the facts
21 which the specialists provide.
INTRODUCTION
4 THE PLAN OF THIS BOOK
5 There are two ways of getting home; and one of them is to stay there.
6 The other is to walk round the whole world till we come back to the same
7 place; and I tried to trace such a journey in a story I once wrote. It
8 is, however, a relief to turn from that topic to another story that I
9 never wrote. Like every book I never wrote, it is by far the best book I
10 have ever written. It is only too probable that I shall never write it,
11 so I will use it symbolically here; for it was a symbol of the same
12 truth. I conceived it as a romance of those vast valleys with sloping
13 sides, like those along which the ancient White Horses of Wessex are
14 scrawled along the flanks of the hills. It concerned some boy whose farm
15 or cottage stood on such a slope, and who went on his travels to find
16 something, such as the effigy and grave of some giant; and when he was
17 far enough from home he looked back and saw that his own farm and
18 kitchen-garden, shining flat on the hill-side like the colours and
19 quarterings of a shield, were but parts of some such gigantic figure, on
20 which he had always lived, but which was too large and too close to be
21 seen. That, I think, is a true picture of the progress of any real
22 independent intelligence to-day; and that is the point of this book.
23 The point of this book, in other words, is that the next best thing to
24 being really inside Christendom is to be really outside it. And a
25 particular point of it is that the popular critics of Christianity are
26 not really outside it. They are on a debatable ground, in every sense
27 of the term. They are doubtful in their very doubts. Their criticism has
28 taken on a curious tone; as of a random and illiterate heckling. Thus
29 they make current an anti-clerical cant as a sort of small-talk. They
30 will complain of parsons dressing like parsons; as if we should be any
31 more free if all the police who shadowed or collared us were
32 plain-clothes detectives. Or they will complain that a sermon cannot be
33 interrupted, and call a pulpit a coward’s castle; though they do not
34 call an editor’s office a coward’s castle. It would be unjust both to
35 journalists and priests; but it would be much truer of journalists. The
36 clergyman appears in person and could easily be kicked as he came out of
37 church; the journalist conceals even his name so that nobody can kick
38 him. They write wild and pointless articles and letters in the press
39 about why the churches are empty, without even going there to find out
40 if they are empty, or which of them are empty. Their suggestions are
41 more vapid and vacant than the most insipid curate in a three-act farce,
42 and move us to comfort him after the manner of the curate in the Bab
43 Ballads; ‘Your mind is not so blank as that of Hopley Porter.’ So we may
44 truly say to the very feeblest cleric: ‘Your mind is not so blank as
45 that of Indignant Layman or Plain Man or Man in the Street, or any of
46 your critics in the newspapers; for they have not the most shadowy
47 notion of what they want themselves, let alone of what you ought to give
48 them.’ They will suddenly turn round and revile the Church for not
49 having prevented the War, which they themselves did not want to prevent;
50 and which nobody had ever professed to be able to prevent, except some
51 of that very school of progressive and cosmopolitan sceptics who are the
52 chief enemies of the Church. It was the anti-clerical and agnostic world
53 that was always prophesying the advent of universal peace; it is that
54 world that was, or should have been, abashed and confounded by the
55 advent of universal war. As for the general view that the Church was
56 discredited by the War—they might as well say that the Ark was
57 discredited by the Flood. When the world goes wrong, it proves rather
58 that the Church is right. The Church is justified, not because her
59 children do not sin, but because they do. But that marks their mood
60 about the whole religious tradition: they are in a state of reaction
61 against it. It is well with the boy when he lives on his father’s land;
62 and well with him again when he is far enough from it to look back on it
63 and see it as a whole. But these people have got into an intermediate
64 state, have fallen into an intervening valley from which they can see
65 neither the heights beyond them nor the heights behind. They cannot get
66 out of the penumbra of Christian controversy. They cannot be Christians
67 and they cannot leave off being Anti-Christians. Their whole atmosphere
68 is the atmosphere of a reaction: sulks, perversity, petty criticism.
69 They still live in the shadow of the faith and have lost the light of
70 the faith.
71 Now the best relation to our spiritual home is to be near enough to love
72 it. But the next best is to be far enough away not to hate it. It is the
73 contention of these pages that while the best judge of Christianity is a
74 Christian, the next best judge would be something more like a Confucian.
75 The worst judge of all is the man now most ready with his judgments; the
76 ill-educated Christian turning gradually into the ill-tempered agnostic,
77 entangled in the end of a feud of which he never understood the
78 beginning, blighted with a sort of hereditary boredom with he knows not
79 what, and already weary of hearing what he has never heard. He does not
80 judge Christianity calmly as a Confucian would; he does not judge it as
81 he would judge Confucianism. He cannot by an effort of fancy set the
82 Catholic Church thousands of miles away in strange skies of morning and
83 judge it as impartially as a Chinese pagoda. It is said that the great
84 St. Francis Xavier, who very nearly succeeded in setting up the Church
85 there as a tower overtopping all pagodas, failed partly because his
86 followers were accused by their fellow missionaries of representing the
87 Twelve Apostles with the garb or attributes of Chinamen. But it would be
88 far better to see them as Chinamen, and judge them fairly as Chinamen,
89 than to see them as featureless idols merely made to be battered by
90 iconoclasts; or rather as cockshies to be pelted by empty-headed
91 cockneys. It would be better to see the whole thing as a remote Asiatic
92 cult; the mitres of its bishops as the towering head-dresses of
93 mysterious bonzes; its pastoral staffs as the sticks twisted like
94 serpents carried in some Asiatic procession; to see the prayer-book as
95 fantastic as the prayer-wheel and the Cross as crooked as the Swastika.
96 Then at least we should not lose our temper as some of the sceptical
97 critics seem to lose their temper, not to mention their wits. Their
98 anti-clericalism has become an atmosphere, an atmosphere of negation and
99 hostility from which they cannot escape. Compared with that, it would be
100 better to see the whole thing as something belonging to another
101 continent, or to another planet. It would be more philosophical to stare
102 indifferently at bonzes than to be perpetually and pointlessly grumbling
103 at bishops. It would be better to walk past a church as if it were a
104 pagoda than to stand permanently in the porch, impotent either to go
105 inside and help or to go outside and forget. For those in whom a mere
106 reaction has thus become an obsession, I do seriously recommend the
107 imaginative effort of conceiving the Twelve Apostles as Chinamen. In
108 other words, I recommend these critics to try to do as much justice to
109 Christian saints as if they were Pagan sages.
110 But with this we come to the final and vital point. I shall try to show
111 in these pages that when we *do* make this imaginative effort to see the
112 whole thing from the outside, we find that it really looks like what is
113 traditionally said about it inside. It is exactly when the boy gets far
114 enough off to see the giant that he sees that he really is a giant. It
115 is exactly when we do at last see the Christian Church afar under those
116 clear and level eastern skies that we see that it is really the Church
117 of Christ. To put it shortly, the moment we are really impartial about
118 it we know why people are partial to it. But this second proposition
119 requires more serious discussion; and I shall here set myself to discuss
120 it.
121 As soon as I had clearly in my mind this conception of something solid
122 in the solitary and unique character of the divine story, it struck me
123 that there was exactly the same strange and yet solid character in the
124 human story that had led up to it; because that human story also had a
125 root that was divine. I mean that just as the Church seems to grow more
126 remarkable when it is fairly compared with the common religious life of
127 mankind, so mankind itself seems to grow more remarkable when we compare
128 it with the common life of nature. And I have noticed that most modern
129 history is driven to something like sophistry, first to soften the sharp
130 transition from animals to men, and then to soften the sharp transition
131 from heathens to Christians. Now the more we really read in a realistic
132 spirit of those two transitions the sharper we shall find them to be. It
133 is because the critics are *not* detached that they do not see this
134 detachment; it is because they are not looking at things in a dry light
135 that they cannot see the difference between black and white. It is
136 because they are in a particular mood of reaction and revolt that they
137 have a motive for making out that all the white is dirty grey and the
138 black not so black as it is painted. I do not say there are not human
139 excuses for their revolt; I do not say it is not in some ways
140 sympathetic; what I say is that it is not in any way scientific. An
141 iconoclast may be indignant; an iconoclast may be justly indignant; but
142 an iconoclast is not impartial. And it is stark hypocrisy to pretend
143 that nine-tenths of the higher critics and scientific evolutionists and
144 professors of comparative religion are in the least impartial. Why
145 should they be impartial, what is being impartial, when the whole world
146 is at war about whether one thing is a devouring superstition or a
147 divine hope? I do not pretend to be impartial in the sense that the
148 final act of faith fixes a man’s mind because it satisfies his mind. But
149 I do profess to be a great deal more impartial than they are; in the
150 sense that I can tell the story fairly, with some sort of imaginative
151 justice to all sides; and they cannot. I do profess to be impartial in
152 the sense that I should be ashamed to talk such nonsense about the Lama
153 of Thibet as they do about the Pope of Rome, or to have as little
154 sympathy with Julian the Apostate as they have with the Society of
155 Jesus. They are not impartial; they never by any chance hold the
156 historical scales even; and above all they are never impartial upon this
157 point of evolution and transition. They suggest everywhere the grey
158 gradations of twilight, because they believe it is the twilight of the
159 gods. I propose to maintain that whether or no it is the twilight of
160 gods, it is not the daylight of men.
161 I maintain that when brought out into the daylight, these two things
162 look altogether strange and unique; and that it is only in the false
163 twilight of an imaginary period of transition that they can be made to
164 look in the least like anything else. The first of these is the creature
165 called man, and the second is the man called Christ. I have therefore
166 divided this book into two parts: the former being a sketch of the main
167 adventure of the human race in so far as it remained heathen; and the
168 second a summary of the real difference that was made by it becoming
169 Christian. Both motives necessitate a certain method, a method which is
170 not very easy to manage, and perhaps even less easy to define or defend.
171 In order to strike, in the only sane or possible sense, the note of
172 impartiality, it is necessary to touch the nerve of novelty. I mean that
173 in one sense we see things fairly when we see them first. That, I may
174 remark in passing, is why children generally have very little difficulty
175 about the dogmas of the Church. But the Church, being a highly practical
176 thing for working and fighting, is necessarily a thing for men and not
177 merely for children. There must be in it for working purposes a great
178 deal of tradition, of familiarity, and even of routine. So long as its
179 fundamentals are sincerely felt, this may even be the saner condition.
180 But when its fundamentals are doubted, as at present, we must try to
181 recover the candour and wonder of the child; the unspoilt realism and
182 objectivity of innocence. Or if we cannot do that, we must try at least
183 to shake off the cloud of mere custom and see the thing as new, if only
184 by seeing it as unnatural. Things that may well be familiar so long as
185 familiarity breeds affection had much better become unfamiliar when
186 familiarity breeds contempt. For in connection with things so great as
187 are here considered, whatever our view of them, contempt must be a
188 mistake. Indeed contempt must be an illusion. We must invoke the most
189 wild and soaring sort of imagination; the imagination that can see what
190 is there.
191 The only way to suggest the point is by an example of something, indeed
192 of almost anything, that has been considered beautiful or wonderful.
193 George Wyndham once told me that he had seen one of the first aeroplanes
194 rise for the first time, and it was very wonderful; but not so wonderful
195 as a horse allowing a man to ride on him. Somebody else has said that a
196 fine man on a fine horse is the noblest bodily object in the world. Now,
197 so long as people feel this in the right way, all is well. The first and
198 best way of appreciating it is to come of people with a tradition of
199 treating animals properly; of men in the right relation to horses. A boy
200 who remembers his father who rode a horse, who rode it well and treated
201 it well, will know that the relation can be satisfactory and will be
202 satisfied. He will be all the more indignant at the ill-treatment of
203 horses because he knows how they ought to be treated; but he will see
204 nothing but what is normal in a man riding on a horse. He will not
205 listen to the great modern philosopher who explains to him that the
206 horse ought to be riding on the man. He will not pursue the pessimist
207 fancy of Swift and say that men must be despised as monkeys, and horses
208 worshipped as gods. And horse and man together making an image that is
209 to him human and civilised, it will be easy, as it were, to lift horse
210 and man together into something heroic or symbolical; like a vision of
211 St. George in the clouds. The fable of the winged horse will not be
212 wholly unnatural to him: and he will know why Ariosto set many a
213 Christian hero in such an airy saddle, and made him the rider of the
214 sky. For the horse has really been lifted up along with the man in the
215 wildest fashion in the very word we use when we speak of ‘chivalry.’ The
216 very name of the horse has been given to the highest mood and moment of
217 the man; so that we might almost say that the handsomest compliment to a
218 man is to call him a horse.
219 But if a man has got into a mood in which he is *not* able to feel this
220 sort of wonder, then his cure must begin right at the other end. We must
221 now suppose that he has drifted into a dull mood, in which somebody
222 sitting on a horse means no more than somebody sitting on a chair. The
223 wonder of which Wyndham spoke, the beauty that made the thing seem an
224 equestrian statue, the meaning of the more chivalric horseman, may have
225 become to him merely a convention and a bore. Perhaps they have been
226 merely a fashion; perhaps they have gone out of fashion; perhaps they
227 have been talked about too much or talked about in the wrong way;
228 perhaps it was then difficult to care for horses without the horrible
229 risk of being horsy. Anyhow, he has got into a condition when he cares
230 no more for a horse than for a towel-horse. His grandfather’s charge at
231 Balaclava seems to him as dull and dusty as the album containing such
232 family portraits. Such a person has not really become enlightened about
233 the album; on the contrary, he has only become blind with the dust. But
234 when he has reached *that* degree of blindness, he will not be able to
235 look at a horse or a horseman at all until he has seen the whole thing
236 as a thing entirely unfamiliar and almost unearthly.
237 Out of some dark forest under some ancient dawn there must come towards
238 us, with lumbering yet dancing motions, one of the very queerest of the
239 prehistoric creatures. We must see for the first time the strangely
240 small head set on a neck not only longer but thicker than itself, as the
241 face of a gargoyle is thrust out upon a gutter-spout, the one
242 disproportionate crest of hair running along the ridge of that heavy
243 neck like a beard in the wrong place; the feet, each like a solid club
244 of horn, alone amid the feet of so many cattle; so that the true fear is
245 to be found in showing not the cloven but the uncloven hoof. Nor is it
246 mere verbal fancy to see him thus as a unique monster; for in a sense a
247 monster means what is unique, and he is really unique. But the point is
248 that when we thus see him as the first man saw him, we begin once more
249 to have some imaginative sense of what it meant when the first man rode
250 him. In such a dream he may seem ugly, but he does not seem
251 unimpressive; and certainly that two-legged dwarf who could get on top
252 of him will not seem unimpressive. By a longer and more erratic road we
253 shall come back to the same marvel of the man and the horse; and the
254 marvel will be, if possible, even more marvellous. We shall have again a
255 glimpse of St. George; the more glorious because St. George is not
256 riding on the horse, but rather riding on the dragon.
257 In this example, which I have taken merely because it is an example, it
258 will be noted that I do not say that the nightmare seen by the first man
259 of the forest is either more true or more wonderful than the normal mare
260 of the stable seen by the civilised person who can appreciate what is
261 normal. Of the two extremes, I think on the whole that the traditional
262 grasp of truth is the better. But I say that the truth is found at one
263 or other of these two extremes, and is lost in the intermediate
264 condition of mere fatigue and forgetfulness of tradition. In other
265 words, I say it is better to see a horse as a monster than to see it
266 only as a slow substitute for a motor-car. If we have got into *that*
267 state of mind about a horse as something stale, it is far better to be
268 frightened of a horse because it is a good deal too fresh.
269 Now, as it is with the monster that is called a horse, so it is with the
270 monster that is called a man. Of course the best condition of all, in my
271 opinion, is always to have regarded man as he is regarded in my
272 philosophy. He who holds the Christian and Catholic view of human nature
273 will feel certain that it is a universal and therefore a sane view, and
274 will be satisfied. But if he has lost the sane vision, he can only get
275 it back by something very like a mad vision; that is, by seeing man as a
276 strange animal and realising how strange an animal he is. But just as
277 seeing the horse as a prehistoric prodigy ultimately led back to, and
278 not away from, an admiration for the mastery of man, so the *really*
279 detached consideration of the curious career of man will lead back to,
280 and not away from, the ancient faith in the dark designs of God. In
281 other words, it is exactly when we do see how queer the quadruped is
282 that we praise the man who mounts him; and exactly when we do see how
283 queer the biped is that we praise the Providence that made him.
284 In short, it is the purpose of this introduction to maintain this
285 thesis: that it is exactly when we do regard man as an animal that we
286 know he is not an animal. It is precisely when we do try to picture him
287 as a sort of horse on its hind legs that we suddenly realise that he
288 must be something as miraculous as the winged horse that towered up into
289 the clouds of heaven. All roads lead to Rome, all ways lead round again
290 to the central and civilised philosophy, including this road through
291 elfland and topsyturvydom. But it may be that it is better never to have
292 left the land of a reasonable tradition, where men ride lightly upon
293 horses and are mighty hunters before the Lord.
294 So also in the specially Christian case we have to react against the
295 heavy bias of fatigue. It is almost impossible to make the facts vivid,
296 because the facts are familiar; and for fallen men it is often true that
297 familiarity is fatigue. I am convinced that if we could tell the
298 supernatural story of Christ word for word as of a Chinese hero, call
299 him the Son of Heaven instead of the Son of God, and trace his rayed
300 nimbus in the gold thread of Chinese embroideries or the gold lacquer of
301 Chinese pottery instead of in the gold leaf of our own old Catholic
302 paintings, there would be a unanimous testimony to the spiritual purity
303 of the story. We should hear nothing then of the injustice of
304 substitution or the illogicality of atonement, of the superstitious
305 exaggeration of the burden of sin or the impossible insolence of an
306 invasion of the laws of nature. We should admire the chivalry of the
307 Chinese conception of a god who fell from the sky to fight the dragons
308 and save the wicked from being devoured by their own fault and folly.
309 We should admire the subtlety of the Chinese view of life, which
310 perceives that all human imperfection is in very truth a crying
311 imperfection. We should admire the Chinese esoteric and superior wisdom,
312 which said there are higher cosmic laws than the laws we know; we
313 believe every common Indian conjurer who chooses to come to us and talk
314 in the same style. If Christianity were only a new oriental fashion, it
315 would never be reproached with being an old and oriental faith. I do not
316 propose in this book to follow the alleged example of St. Francis Xavier
317 with the opposite imaginative intention, and turn the Twelve Apostles
318 into Mandarins; not so much to make them look like natives as to make
319 them look like foreigners. I do not propose to work what I believe would
320 be a completely successful practical joke; that of telling the whole
321 story of the Gospel and the whole history of the Church in a setting of
322 pagodas and pigtails; and noting with malignant humour how much it was
323 admired as a heathen story in the very quarters where it is condemned as
324 a Christian story. But I do propose to strike wherever possible this
325 note of what is new and strange, and for that reason the style even on
326 so serious a subject may sometimes be deliberately grotesque and
327 fanciful. I do desire to help the reader to see Christendom from the
328 outside in the sense of seeing it as a whole, against the background of
329 other historic things; just as I desire him to see humanity as a whole
330 against the background of natural things. And I say that in both cases,
331 when seen thus, they stand out from their background like supernatural
332 things. They do not fade into the rest with the colours of
333 impressionism; they stand out from the rest with the colours of
334 heraldry; as vivid as a red cross on a white shield or a black lion on a
335 ground of gold. So stands the Red Clay against the green field of
336 nature, or the White Christ against the red clay of his race.
337 But in order to see them clearly we have to see them as a whole. We have
338 to see how they developed as well as how they began; for the most
339 incredible part of the story is that things which began thus should have
340 developed thus. Any one who chooses to indulge in mere imagination can
341 imagine that other things might have happened or other entities evolved.
342 Any one thinking of what might have happened may conceive a sort of
343 evolutionary equality; but any one facing what did happen must face an
344 exception and a prodigy. If there was ever a moment when man was only an
345 animal, we can if we choose make a fancy picture of his career
346 transferred to some other animal. An entertaining fantasia might be made
347 in which elephants built in elephantine architecture, with towers and
348 turrets like tusks and trunks, cities beyond the scale of any colossus.
349 A pleasant fable might be conceived in which a cow had developed a
350 costume, and put on four boots and two pairs of trousers. We could
351 imagine a Supermonkey more marvellous than any Superman, a quadrumanous
352 creature carving and painting with his hands and cooking and
353 carpentering with his feet. But if we are considering what did happen,
354 we shall certainly decide that man has distanced everything else with a
355 distance like that of the astronomical spaces and a speed like that of
356 the still thunderbolt of the light. And in the same fashion, while we
357 can if we choose see the Church amid a mob of Mithraic or Manichean
358 superstitions squabbling and killing each other at the end of the
359 Empire, while we can if we choose imagine the Church killed in the
360 struggle and some other chance cult taking its place, we shall be the
361 more surprised (and possibly puzzled) if we meet it two thousand years
362 afterwards rushing through the ages as the winged thunderbolt of thought
363 and everlasting enthusiasm; a thing without rival or resemblance; and
364 still as new as it is old.
PART I
7 ON THE CREATURE CALLED MAN
CHAPTER I
10 THE MAN IN THE CAVE
11 Far away in some strange constellation in skies infinitely remote, there
12 is a small star, which astronomers may some day discover. At least I
13 could never observe in the faces or demeanour of most astronomers or men
14 of science any evidence that they had discovered it; though as a matter
15 of fact they were walking about on it all the time. It is a star that
16 brings forth out of itself very strange plants and very strange animals;
17 and none stranger than the men of science. That at least is the way in
18 which I should begin a history of the world if I had to follow the
19 scientific custom of beginning with an account of the astronomical
20 universe. I should try to see even this earth from the outside, not by
21 the hackneyed insistence of its relative position to the sun, but by
22 some imaginative effort to conceive its remote position for the
23 dehumanised spectator. Only I do not believe in being dehumanised in
24 order to study humanity. I do not believe in dwelling upon the distances
25 that are supposed to dwarf the world; I think there is even something a
26 trifle vulgar about this idea of trying to rebuke spirit by size. And as
27 the first idea is not feasible, that of making the earth a strange
28 planet so as to make it significant, I will not stoop to the other trick
29 of making it a small planet in order to make it insignificant. I would
30 rather insist that we do not even know that it is a planet at all, in
31 the sense in which we know that it is a place; and a very extraordinary
32 place too. That is the note which I wish to strike from the first, if
33 not in the astronomical, then in some more familiar fashion.
34 One of my first journalistic adventures, or misadventures, concerned a
35 comment on Grant Allen, who had written a book about the Evolution of
36 the Idea of God. I happened to remark that it would be much more
37 interesting if God wrote a book about the evolution of the idea of Grant
38 Allen. And I remember that the editor objected to my remark on the
39 ground that it was blasphemous; which naturally amused me not a little.
40 For the joke of it was, of course, that it never occurred to him to
41 notice the title of the book itself, which really was blasphemous; for
42 it was, when translated into English, ‘I will show you how this
43 nonsensical notion that there is a God grew up among men.’ My remark was
44 strictly pious and proper; confessing the divine purpose even in its
45 most seemingly dark or meaningless manifestations. In that hour I
46 learned many things, including the fact that there is something purely
47 acoustic in much of that agnostic sort of reverence. The editor had not
48 seen the point, because in the title of the book the long word came at
49 the beginning and the short word at the end; whereas in my comment the
50 short word came at the beginning and gave him a sort of shock. I have
51 noticed that if you put a word like God into the same sentence with a
52 word like dog, these abrupt and angular words affect people like
53 pistol-shots. Whether you say that God made the dog or the dog made God
54 does not seem to matter; that is only one of the sterile disputations of
55 the too subtle theologians. But so long as you begin with a long word
56 like evolution the rest will roll harmlessly past; very probably the
57 editor had not read the whole of the title, for it is rather a long
58 title and he was rather a busy man.
59 But this little incident has always lingered in my mind as a sort of
60 parable. Most modern histories of mankind begin with the word evolution,
61 and with a rather wordy exposition of evolution, for much the same
62 reason that operated in this case. There is something slow and soothing
63 and gradual about the word and even about the idea. As a matter of fact,
64 it is not, touching these primary things, a very practical word or a
65 very profitable idea. Nobody can imagine how nothing could turn into
66 something. Nobody can get an inch nearer to it by explaining how
67 something could turn into something else. It is really far more logical
68 to start by saying ‘In the beginning God created heaven and earth’ even
69 if you only mean ‘In the beginning some unthinkable power began some
70 unthinkable process.’ For God is by its nature a name of mystery, and
71 nobody ever supposed that man could imagine how a world was created any
72 more than he could create one. But evolution really is mistaken for
73 explanation. It has the fatal quality of leaving on many minds the
74 impression that they do understand it and everything else; just as many
75 of them live under a sort of illusion that they have read the *Origin of
76 Species*.
77 But this notion of something smooth and slow, like the ascent of a
78 slope, is a great part of the illusion. It is an illogicality as well as
79 an illusion; for slowness has really nothing to do with the question. An
80 event is not any more intrinsically intelligible or unintelligible
81 because of the pace at which it moves. For a man who does not believe in
82 a miracle, a slow miracle would be just as incredible as a swift one.
83 The Greek witch may have turned sailors to swine with a stroke of the
84 wand. But to see a naval gentleman of our acquaintance looking a little
85 more like a pig every day, till he ended with four trotters and a curly
86 tail, would not be any more soothing. It might be rather more creepy and
87 uncanny. The medieval wizard may have flown through the air from the top
88 of a tower; but to see an old gentleman walking through the air, in a
89 leisurely and lounging manner, would still seem to call for some
90 explanation. Yet there runs through all the rationalistic treatment of
91 history this curious and confused idea that difficulty is avoided, or
92 even mystery eliminated, by dwelling on mere delay or on something
93 dilatory in the processes of things. There will be something to be said
94 upon particular examples elsewhere; the question here is the false
95 atmosphere of facility and ease given by the mere suggestion of going
96 slow; the sort of comfort that might be given to a nervous old woman
97 travelling for the first time in a motor-car.
98 Mr. H. G. Wells has confessed to being a prophet; and in this matter he
99 was a prophet at his own expense. It is curious that his first
100 fairy-tale was a complete answer to his last book of history. The Time
101 Machine destroyed in advance all comfortable conclusions founded on the
102 mere relativity of time. In that sublime nightmare the hero saw trees
103 shoot up like green rockets, and vegetation spread visibly like a green
104 conflagration, or the sun shoot across the sky from east to west with
105 the swiftness of a meteor. Yet in his sense these things were quite as
106 natural when they went swiftly; and in our sense they are quite as
107 supernatural when they go slowly. The ultimate question is why they go
108 at all; and anybody who really understands that question will know that
109 it always has been and always will be a religious question; or at any
110 rate a philosophical or metaphysical question. And most certainly he
111 will not think the question answered by some substitution of gradual for
112 abrupt change; or, in other words, by a merely relative question of the
113 same story being spun out or rattled rapidly through, as can be done
114 with any story at a cinema by turning a handle.
115 Now what is needed for these problems of primitive existence is
116 something more like a primitive spirit. In calling up this vision of the
117 first things, I would ask the reader to make with me a sort of
118 experiment in simplicity. And by simplicity I do not mean stupidity, but
119 rather the sort of clarity that sees things like life rather than words
120 like evolution. For this purpose it would really be better to turn the
121 handle of the Time Machine a little more quickly and see the grass
122 growing and the trees springing up into the sky, if that experiment
123 could contract and concentrate and make vivid the upshot of the whole
124 affair. What we know, in a sense in which we know nothing else, is that
125 the trees and the grass did grow and that a number of other
126 extraordinary things do in fact happen; that queer creatures support
127 themselves in the empty air by beating it with fans of various fantastic
128 shapes; that other queer creatures steer themselves about alive under a
129 load of mighty waters; that other queer creatures walk about on four
130 legs, and that the queerest creature of all walks about on two. These
131 are things and not theories; and compared with them evolution and the
132 atom and even the solar system are merely theories. The matter here is
133 one of history and not of philosophy; so that it need only be noted that
134 no philosopher denies that a mystery still attaches to the two great
135 transitions: the origin of the universe itself and the origin of the
136 principle of life itself. Most philosophers have the enlightenment to
137 add that a third mystery attaches to the origin of man himself. In other
138 words, a third bridge was built across a third abyss of the unthinkable
139 when there came into the world what we call reason and what we call
140 will. Man is not merely an evolution but rather a revolution. That he
141 has a backbone or other parts upon a similar pattern to birds and fishes
142 is an obvious fact, whatever be the meaning of the fact. But if we
143 attempt to regard him, as it were, as a quadruped standing on his hind
144 legs, we shall find what follows far more fantastic and subversive than
145 if he were standing on his head.
146 I will take one example to serve for an introduction to the story of
147 man. It illustrates what I mean by saying that a certain childish
148 directness is needed to see the truth about the childhood of the world.
149 It illustrates what I mean by saying that a mixture of popular science
150 and journalistic jargon has confused the facts about the first things,
151 so that we cannot see which of them really comes first. It illustrates,
152 though only in one convenient illustration, all that I mean by the
153 necessity of seeing the sharp differences that give its shape to
154 history, instead of being submerged in all these generalisations about
155 slowness and sameness. For we do indeed require, in Mr. Wells’s phrase,
156 an outline of history. But we may venture to say, in Mr. Mantalini’s
157 phrase, that this evolutionary history has no outline or is a demd
158 outline. But, above all, it illustrates what I mean by saying that the
159 more we really look at man as an animal, the less he will look like one.
160 To-day all our novels and newspapers will be found swarming with
161 numberless allusions to a popular character called a Cave-Man. He seems
162 to be quite familiar to us, not only as a public character but as a
163 private character. His psychology is seriously taken into account in
164 psychological fiction and psychological medicine. So far as I can
165 understand, his chief occupation in life was knocking his wife about, or
166 treating women in general with what is, I believe, known in the world of
167 the film as ‘rough stuff.’ I have never happened to come upon the
168 evidence for this idea; and I do not know on what primitive diaries or
169 prehistoric divorce-reports it is founded. Nor, as I have explained
170 elsewhere, have I ever been able to see the probability of it, even
171 considered a priori. We are always told without any explanation or
172 authority that primitive man waved a club and knocked the woman down
173 before he carried her off. But on every animal analogy, it would seem an
174 almost morbid modesty and reluctance, on the part of the lady, always to
175 insist on being knocked down before consenting to be carried off. And I
176 repeat that I can never comprehend why, when the male was so very rude,
177 the female should have been so very refined. The cave-man may have been
178 a brute, but there is no reason why he should have been more brutal than
179 the brutes. And the loves of the giraffes and the river romances of the
180 hippopotami are effected without any of this preliminary fracas or
181 shindy. The cave-man may have been no better than the cave-bear; but the
182 child she-bear, so famous in hymnology, is not trained with any such
183 bias for spinsterhood. In short, these details of the domestic life of
184 the cave puzzle me upon either the evolutionary or the static
185 hypothesis; and in any case I should like to look into the evidence for
186 them; but unfortunately I have never been able to find it. But the
187 curious thing is this: that while ten thousand tongues of more or less
188 scientific or literary gossip seemed to be talking at once about this
189 unfortunate fellow, under the title of the cave-man, the one connection
190 in which it is really relevant and sensible to talk about him as the
191 cave-man has been comparatively neglected. People have used this loose
192 term in twenty loose ways; but they have never even looked at their own
193 term for what could really be learned from it.
194 In fact, people have been interested in everything about the cave-man
195 except what he did in the cave. Now there does happen to be some real
196 evidence of what he did in the cave. It is little enough, like all the
197 prehistoric evidence, but it is concerned with the real cave-man and his
198 cave and not the literary cave-man and his club. And it will be valuable
199 to our sense of reality to consider quite simply what that real evidence
200 is, and not to go beyond it. What was found in the cave was not the
201 club, the horrible gory club notched with the number of women it had
202 knocked on the head. The cave was not a Bluebeard’s Chamber filled with
203 the skeletons of slaughtered wives; it was not filled with female skulls
204 all arranged in rows and all cracked like eggs. It was something quite
205 unconnected, one way or the other, with all the modern phrases and
206 philosophical implications and literary rumours which confuse the whole
207 question for us. And if we wish to see as it really is this authentic
208 glimpse of the morning of the world, it will be far better to conceive
209 even the story of its discovery as some such legend of the land of
210 morning. It would be far better to tell the tale of what was really
211 found as simply as the tale of heroes finding the Golden Fleece or the
212 Gardens of the Hesperides, if we could so escape from a fog of
213 controversial theories into the clear colours and clean-cut outlines of
214 such a dawn. The old epic poets at least knew how to tell a story,
215 possibly a tall story but never a twisted story, never a story tortured
216 out of its own shape to fit theories and philosophies invented centuries
217 afterwards. It would be well if modern investigators could describe
218 their discoveries in the bald narrative style of the earliest
219 travellers, and without any of these long allusive words that are full
220 of irrelevant implication and suggestion. Then we might realise exactly
221 what we do know about the cave-man, or at any rate about the cave.
222 A priest and a boy entered some time ago a hollow in the hills and
223 passed into a sort of subterranean tunnel that led into a labyrinth of
224 such sealed and secret corridors of rock. They crawled through cracks
225 that seemed almost impassable, they crept through tunnels that might
226 have been made for moles, they dropped into holes as hopeless as wells,
227 they seemed to be burying themselves alive seven times over beyond the
228 hope of resurrection. This is but the commonplace of all such courageous
229 exploration; but what is needed here is some one who shall put such
230 stories in the primary light, in which they are not commonplace. There
231 is, for instance, something strangely symbolic in the accident that the
232 first intruders into that sunken world were a priest and a boy, the
233 types of the antiquity and of the youth of the world. But here I am
234 even more concerned with the symbolism of the boy than with that of the
235 priest. Nobody who remembers boyhood needs to be told what it might be
236 to a boy to enter like Peter Pan under a roof of the roots of all the
237 trees and go deeper and deeper, till he reach what William Morris called
238 the very roots of the mountains. Suppose somebody, with that simple and
239 unspoilt realism that is a part of innocence, to pursue that journey to
240 its end, not for the sake of what he could deduce or demonstrate in some
241 dusty magazine controversy, but simply for the sake of what he could
242 see. What he did see at last was a cavern so far from the light of day
243 that it might have been the legendary Domdaniel cavern that was under
244 the floor of the sea. This secret chamber of rock, when illuminated
245 after its long night of unnumbered ages, revealed on its walls large and
246 sprawling outlines diversified with coloured earths; and when they
247 followed the lines of them they recognised, across that vast and void of
248 ages, the movement and the gesture of a man’s hand. They were drawings
249 or paintings of animals; and they were drawn or painted not only by a
250 man but by an artist. Under whatever archaic limitations, they showed
251 that love of the long sweeping or the long wavering line which any man
252 who has ever drawn or tried to draw will recognise; and about which no
253 artist will allow himself to be contradicted by any scientist. They
254 showed the experimental and adventurous spirit of the artist, the spirit
255 that does not avoid but attempt difficult things; as where the
256 draughtsman had represented the action of the stag when he swings his
257 head clean round and noses towards his tail, an action familiar enough
258 in the horse. But there are many modern animal-painters who would set
259 themselves something of a task in rendering it truly. In this and twenty
260 other details it is clear that the artist had watched animals with a
261 certain interest and presumably a certain pleasure. In that sense it
262 would seem that he was not only an artist but a naturalist; the sort of
263 naturalist who is really natural.
264 Now it is needless to note, except in passing, that there is nothing
265 whatever in the atmosphere of that cave to suggest the bleak and
266 pessimistic atmosphere of that journalistic cave of the winds, that
267 blows and bellows about us with countless echoes concerning the
268 cave-man. So far as any human character can be hinted at by such traces
269 of the past, that human character is quite human and even humane. It is
270 certainly not the ideal of an inhuman character, like the abstraction
271 invoked in popular science. When novelists and educationists and
272 psychologists of all sorts talk about the cave-man, they never conceive
273 him in connection with anything that is really in the cave. When the
274 realist of the sex novel writes, ‘Red sparks danced in Dagmar
275 Doubledick’s brain; he felt the spirit of the cave-man rising within
276 him,’ the novelist’s readers would be very much disappointed if Dagmar
277 only went off and drew large pictures of cows on the drawing-room wall.
278 When the psychoanalyst writes to a patient, ‘The submerged instincts of
279 the cave-man are doubtless prompting you to gratify a violent impulse,’
280 he does not refer to the impulse to paint in water-colours; or to make
281 conscientious studies of how cattle swing their heads when they graze.
282 Yet we do know for a fact that the cave-man did these mild and innocent
283 things; and we have not the most minute speck of evidence that he did
284 any of the violent and ferocious things. In other words, the cave-man as
285 commonly presented to us is simply a myth or rather a muddle; for a myth
286 has at least an imaginative outline of truth. The whole of the current
287 way of talking is simply a confusion and a misunderstanding, founded on
288 no sort of scientific evidence and valued only as an excuse for a very
289 modern mood of anarchy. If any gentleman wants to knock a woman about,
290 he can surely be a cad without taking away the character of the
291 cave-man, about whom we know next to nothing except what we can gather
292 from a few harmless and pleasing pictures on a wall.
293 But this is not the point about the pictures or the particular moral
294 here to be drawn from them. That moral is something much larger and
295 simpler, so large and simple that when it is first stated it will sound
296 childish. And indeed it is in the highest sense childish; and that is
297 why I have in this apologue in some sense seen it through the eyes of a
298 child. It is the biggest of all the facts really facing the boy in the
299 cavern; and is perhaps too big to be seen. If the boy was one of the
300 flock of the priest, it may be presumed that he had been trained in a
301 certain quality of common sense; that common sense that often comes to
302 us in the form of tradition. In that case he would simply recognise the
303 primitive man’s work as the work of a man, interesting but in no way
304 incredible in being primitive. He would see what was there to see; and
305 he would not be tempted into seeing what was not there, by any
306 evolutionary excitement or fashionable speculation. If he had heard of
307 such things he would admit, of course, that the speculations might be
308 true and were not incompatible with the facts that were true. The artist
309 may have had another side to his character besides that which he has
310 alone left on record in his works of art. The primitive man may have
311 taken a pleasure in beating women as well as in drawing animals; all we
312 can say is that the drawings record the one but not the other. It may be
313 true that when the cave-man’s finished jumping on his mother, or his
314 wife as the case may be, he loves to hear the little brook a-gurgling,
315 and also to watch the deer as they come down to drink at the brook.
316 These things are not impossible, but they are irrelevant. The common
317 sense of the child could confine itself to learning from the facts what
318 the facts have to teach; and the pictures in the cave are very nearly
319 all the facts there are. So far as that evidence goes, the child would
320 be justified in assuming that a man had represented animals with rock
321 and red ochre for the same reason as he himself was in the habit of
322 trying to represent animals with charcoal and red chalk. The man had
323 drawn a stag just as the child had drawn a horse; because it was fun.
324 The man had drawn a stag with his head turned as the child had drawn a
325 pig with his eyes shut; because it was difficult. The child and the man,
326 being both human, would be united by the brotherhood of men; and the
327 brotherhood of men is even nobler when it bridges the abyss of ages than
328 when it bridges only the chasm of class. But anyhow he would see no
329 evidence of the cave-man of crude evolutionism; because there is none to
330 be seen. If somebody told him that the pictures had all been drawn by
331 St. Francis of Assisi out of pure and saintly love of animals, there
332 would be nothing in the cave to contradict it.
333 Indeed I once knew a lady who half-humorously suggested that the cave
334 was a crèche, in which the babies were put to be specially safe, and
335 that coloured animals were drawn on the walls to amuse them; very much
336 as diagrams of elephants and giraffes adorn a modern infant school. And
337 though this was but a jest, it does draw attention to some of the other
338 assumptions that we make only too readily. The pictures do not prove
339 even that the cave-men lived in caves, any more than the discovery of a
340 wine-cellar in Balham (long after that suburb had been destroyed by
341 human or divine wrath) would prove that the Victorian middle classes
342 lived entirely underground. The cave might have had a special purpose
343 like the cellar; it might have been a religious shrine or a refuge in
344 war or the meeting-place of a secret society or all sorts of things. But
345 it is quite true that its artistic decoration has much more of the
346 atmosphere of a nursery than of any of these nightmares of anarchical
347 fury and fear. I have conceived a child as standing in the cave; and it
348 is easy to conceive any child, modern or immeasurably remote, as making
349 a living gesture as if to pat the painted beasts upon the wall. In that
350 gesture there is a foreshadowing, as we shall see later, of another
351 cavern and another child.
352 But suppose the boy had not been taught by a priest but by a professor,
353 by one of the professors who simplify the relation of men and beasts to
354 a mere evolutionary variation. Suppose the boy saw himself, with the
355 same simplicity and sincerity, as a mere Mowgli running with the pack of
356 nature and roughly indistinguishable from the rest save by a relative
357 and recent variation. What would be for him the simplest lesson of that
358 strange stone picture-book? After all, it would come back to this; that
359 he had dug very deep and found the place where a man had drawn a picture
360 of a reindeer. But he would dig a good deal deeper before he found a
361 place where a reindeer had drawn a picture of a man. That sounds like a
362 truism, but in this connection it is really a very tremendous truth. He
363 might descend to depths unthinkable, he might sink into sunken
364 continents as strange as remote stars, he might find himself in the
365 inside of the world as far from men as the other side of the moon; he
366 might see in those cold chasms or colossal terraces of stone, traced in
367 the faint hieroglyphic of the fossil, the ruins of lost dynasties of
368 biological life, rather like the ruins of successive creations and
369 separate universes than the stages in the story of one. He would find
370 the trail of monsters blindly developing in directions outside all our
371 common imagery of fish and bird; groping and grasping and touching life
372 with every extravagant elongation of horn and tongue and tentacle;
373 growing a forest of fantastic caricatures of the claw and the fin and
374 the finger. But nowhere would he find one finger that had traced one
375 significant line upon the sand; nowhere one claw that had even begun to
376 scratch the faint suggestion of a form. To all appearance, the thing
377 would be as unthinkable in all those countless cosmic variations of
378 forgotten aeons as it would be in the beasts and birds before our eyes.
379 The child would no more expect to see it than to see the cat scratch on
380 the wall a vindictive caricature of the dog. The childish common sense
381 would keep the most evolutionary child from expecting to see anything
382 like that; yet in the traces of the rude and recently evolved ancestors
383 of humanity he would have seen exactly that. It must surely strike him
384 as strange that men so remote from him should be so near, and that
385 beasts so near to him should be so remote. To his simplicity it must
386 seem at least odd that he could not find any trace of the beginning of
387 any arts among any animals. That is the simplest lesson to learn in the
388 cavern of the coloured pictures; only it is too simple to be learnt. It
389 is the simple truth that man does differ from the brutes in kind and not
390 in degree; and the proof of it is here; that it sounds like a truism to
391 say that the most primitive man drew a picture of a monkey, and that it
392 sounds like a joke to say that the most intelligent monkey drew a
393 picture of a man. Something of division and disproportion has appeared;
394 and it is unique. Art is the signature of man.
395 That is the sort of simple truth with which a story of the beginnings
396 ought really to begin. The evolutionist stands staring in the painted
397 cavern at the things that are too large to be seen and too simple to be
398 understood. He tries to deduce all sorts of other indirect and doubtful
399 things from the details of the pictures, because he cannot see the
400 primary significance of the whole; thin and theoretical deductions about
401 the absence of religion or the presence of superstition; about tribal
402 government and hunting and human sacrifice and heaven knows what. In the
403 next chapter I shall try to trace in a little more detail the much
404 disputed question about these prehistoric origins of human ideas and
405 especially of the religious idea. Here I am only taking this one case of
406 the cave as a sort of symbol of the simpler sort of truth with which the
407 story ought to start. When all is said, the main fact that the record of
408 the reindeer men attests, along with all other records, is that the
409 reindeer man could draw and the reindeer could not. If the reindeer man
410 was as much an animal as the reindeer, it was all the more extraordinary
411 that he could do what all other animals could not. If he was an ordinary
412 product of biological growth, like any other beast or bird, then it is
413 all the more extraordinary that he was not in the least like any other
414 beast or bird. He seems rather more supernatural as a natural product
415 than as a supernatural one.
416 But I have begun this story in the cave, like the cave of the
417 speculations of Plato, because it is a sort of model of the mistake of
418 merely evolutionary introductions and prefaces. It is useless to begin
419 by saying that everything was slow and smooth and a mere matter of
420 development and degree. For in a plain matter like the pictures there is
421 in fact not a trace of any such development or degree. Monkeys did not
422 begin pictures and men finish them; Pithecanthropus did not draw a
423 reindeer badly and Homo Sapiens draw it well. The higher animals did not
424 draw better and better portraits; the dog did not paint better in his
425 best period than in his early bad manner as a jackal; the wild horse was
426 not an Impressionist and the race-horse a Post-Impressionist. All we can
427 say of this notion of reproducing things in shadow or representative
428 shape is that it exists nowhere in nature except in man; and that we
429 cannot even talk about it without treating man as something separate
430 from nature. In other words, every sane sort of history must begin with
431 man as man, a thing standing absolute and alone. How he came there, or
432 indeed how anything else came there, is a thing for theologians and
433 philosophers and scientists and not for historians. But an excellent
434 test case of this isolation and mystery is the matter of the impulse of
435 art. This creature was truly different from all other creatures; because
436 he was a creator as well as a creature. Nothing in that sense could be
437 made in any other image but the image of man. But the truth is so true
438 that, even in the absence of any religious belief, it must be assumed in
439 the form of some moral or metaphysical principle. In the next chapter we
440 shall see how this principle applies to all the historical hypotheses
441 and evolutionary ethics now in fashion; to the origins of tribal
442 government or mythological belief. But the clearest and most convenient
443 example to start with is this popular one of what the cave-man really
444 did in his cave. It means that somehow or other a new thing had appeared
445 in the cavernous night of nature; a mind that is like a mirror. It is
446 like a mirror because it is truly a thing of reflection. It is like a
447 mirror because in it alone all the other shapes can be seen like shining
448 shadows in a vision. Above all, it is like a mirror because it is the
449 only thing of its kind. Other things may resemble it or resemble each
450 other in various ways; other things may excel it or excel each other in
451 various ways; just as in the furniture of a room a table may be round
452 like a mirror or a cupboard may be larger than a mirror. But the mirror
453 is the only thing that can contain them all. Man is the microcosm; man
454 is the measure of all things; man is the image of God. These are the
455 only real lessons to be learnt in the cave, and it is time to leave it
456 for the open road.
457 It will be well in this place, however, to sum up once and for all what
458 is meant by saying that man is at once the exception to everything and
459 the mirror and the measure of all things. But to see man as he is, it is
460 necessary once more to keep close to that simplicity that can clear
461 itself of accumulated clouds of sophistry. The simplest truth about man
462 is that he is a very strange being; almost in the sense of being a
463 stranger on the earth. In all sobriety, he has much more of the external
464 appearance of one bringing alien habits from another land than of a mere
465 growth of this one. He has an unfair advantage and an unfair
466 disadvantage. He cannot sleep in his own skin; he cannot trust his own
467 instincts. He is at once a creator moving miraculous hands and fingers
468 and a kind of cripple. He is wrapped in artificial bandages called
469 clothes; he is propped on artificial crutches called furniture. His mind
470 has the same doubtful liberties and the same wild limitations. Alone
471 among the animals, he is shaken with the beautiful madness called
472 laughter; as if he had caught sight of some secret in the very shape of
473 the universe hidden from the universe itself. Alone among the animals he
474 feels the need of averting his thoughts from the root realities of his
475 own bodily being; of hiding them as in the presence of some higher
476 possibility which creates the mystery of shame. Whether we praise these
477 things as natural to man or abuse them as artificial in nature, they
478 remain in the same sense unique. This is realised by the whole popular
479 instinct called religion, until disturbed by pedants, especially the
480 laborious pedants of the Simple Life. The most sophistical of all
481 sophists are Gymnosophists.
482 It is not natural to see man as a natural product. It is not common
483 sense to call man a common object of the country or the seashore. It is
484 not seeing straight to see him as an animal. It is not sane. It sins
485 against the light; against that broad daylight of proportion which is
486 the principle of all reality. It is reached by stretching a point, by
487 making out a case, by artificially selecting a certain light and shade,
488 by bringing into prominence the lesser or lower things which may happen
489 to be similar. The solid thing standing in the sunlight, the thing we
490 can walk round and see from all sides, is quite different. It is also
491 quite extraordinary; and the more sides we see of it the more
492 extraordinary it seems. It is emphatically not a thing that follows or
493 flows naturally from anything else. If we imagine that an inhuman or
494 impersonal intelligence could have felt from the first the general
495 nature of the non-human world sufficiently to see that things would
496 evolve in whatever way they did evolve, there would have been nothing
497 whatever in all that natural world to prepare such a mind for such an
498 unnatural novelty. To such a mind, man would most certainly not have
499 seemed something like one herd out of a hundred herds finding richer
500 pasture; or one swallow out of a hundred swallows making a summer under
501 a strange sky. It would not be in the same scale and scarcely in the
502 same dimension. We might as truly say that it would not be in the same
503 universe. It would be more like seeing one cow out of a hundred cows
504 suddenly jump over the moon or one pig out of a hundred pigs grow wings
505 in a flash and fly. It would not be a question of the cattle finding
506 their own grazing-ground but of their building their own cattle-sheds,
507 not a question of one swallow making a summer but of his making a
508 summer-house. For the very fact that birds do build nests is one of
509 those similarities that sharpen the startling difference. The very fact
510 that a bird can get as far as building a nest, and cannot get any
511 farther, proves that he has not a mind as man has a mind; it proves it
512 more completely than if he built nothing at all. If he built nothing at
513 all, he might possibly be a philosopher of the Quietist or Buddhistic
514 school, indifferent to all but the mind within. But when he builds as he
515 does build and is satisfied and sings aloud with satisfaction, then we
516 know there is really an invisible veil like a pane of glass between him
517 and us, like the window on which a bird will beat in vain. But suppose
518 our abstract onlooker saw one of the birds begin to build as men build.
519 Suppose in an incredibly short space of time there were seven styles of
520 architecture for one style of nest. Suppose the bird carefully selected
521 forked twigs and pointed leaves to express the piercing piety of Gothic,
522 but turned to broad foliage and black mud when he sought in a darker
523 mood to call up the heavy columns of Bel and Ashtaroth; making his nest
524 indeed one of the hanging gardens of Babylon. Suppose the bird made
525 little clay statues of birds celebrated in letters or politics and stuck
526 them up in front of the nest. Suppose that one bird out of a thousand
527 birds began to do one of the thousand things that man had already done
528 even in the morning of the world; and we can be quite certain that the
529 onlooker would not regard such a bird as a mere evolutionary variety of
530 the other birds; he would regard it as a very fearful wild-fowl indeed;
531 possibly as a bird of ill-omen, certainly as an omen. That bird would
532 tell the augurs, not of something that would happen, but of something
533 that had happened. That something would be the appearance of a mind with
534 a new dimension of depth; a mind like that of man. If there be no God,
535 no other mind could conceivably have foreseen it.
536 Now, as a matter of fact, there is not a shadow of evidence that *this*
537 thing was evolved at all. There is not a particle of proof that *this*
538 transition came slowly, or even that it came naturally. In a strictly
539 scientific sense, we simply know nothing whatever about how it grew, or
540 whether it grew, or what it is. There may be a broken trail of stones
541 and bones faintly suggesting the development of the human body. There is
542 nothing even faintly suggesting such a development of this human mind.
543 It was not and it was; we know not in what instant or in what infinity
544 of years. Something happened; and it has all the appearance of a
545 transaction outside time. It has therefore nothing to do with history in
546 the ordinary sense. The historian must take it or something like it for
547 granted; it is not his business as a historian to explain it. But if he
548 cannot explain it as a historian, he will not explain it as a biologist.
549 In neither case is there any disgrace to him in accepting it without
550 explaining it; for it is a reality, and history and biology deal with
551 realities. He is quite justified in calmly confronting the pig with
552 wings and the cow that jumped over the moon, merely because they have
553 happened. He can reasonably accept man as a freak, because he accepts
554 man as a fact. He can be perfectly comfortable in a crazy and
555 disconnected world, or in a world that can produce such a crazy and
556 disconnected thing. For reality is a thing in which we can all repose,
557 even if it hardly seems related to anything else. The thing is there;
558 and that is enough for most of us. But if we do indeed want to know how
559 it can conceivably have come there, if we do indeed wish to see it
560 related realistically to other things, if we do insist on seeing it
561 evolved before our very eyes from an environment nearer to its own
562 nature, then assuredly it is to very different things that we must go.
563 We must stir very strange memories and return to very simple dreams if
564 we desire some origin that can make man other than a monster. We shall
565 have discovered very different causes before he becomes a creature of
566 causation; and invoked other authority to turn him into something
567 reasonable, or even into anything probable. That way lies all that is at
568 once awful and familiar and forgotten, with dreadful faces thronged and
569 fiery arms. We can accept man as a fact, if we are content with an
570 unexplained fact. We can accept him as an animal, if we can live with a
571 fabulous animal. But if we must needs have sequence and necessity, then
572 indeed we must provide a prelude and crescendo of mounting miracles,
573 that ushered in with unthinkable thunders in all the seven heavens of
574 another order, a man may be an ordinary thing.
CHAPTER II
13 PROFESSORS AND PREHISTORIC MEN
14 Science is weak about these prehistoric things in a way that has hardly
15 been noticed. The science whose modern marvels we all admire succeeds by
16 incessantly adding to its data. In all practical inventions, in most
17 natural discoveries, it can always increase evidence by experiment. But
18 it cannot experiment in making men; or even in watching to see what the
19 first men make. An inventor can advance step by step in the construction
20 of an aeroplane, even if he is only experimenting with sticks and scraps
21 of metal in his own back-yard. But he cannot watch the Missing Link
22 evolving in his own back-yard. If he has made a mistake in his
23 calculations, the aeroplane will correct it by crashing to the ground.
24 But if he has made a mistake about the arboreal habitat of his ancestor,
25 he cannot see his arboreal ancestor falling off the tree. He cannot keep
26 a cave-man like a cat in the back-yard and watch him to see whether he
27 does really practise cannibalism or carry off his mate on the principles
28 of marriage by capture. He cannot keep a tribe of primitive men like a
29 pack of hounds and notice how far they are influenced by the herd
30 instinct. If he sees a particular bird behave in a particular way, he
31 can get other birds and see if they behave in that way; but if he finds
32 a skull, or the scrap of a skull, in the hollow of a hill, he cannot
33 multiply it into a vision of the valley of dry bones. In dealing with a
34 past that has almost entirely perished, he can only go by evidence and
35 not by experiment. And there is hardly enough evidence to be even
36 evidential. Thus while most science moves in a sort of curve, being
37 constantly corrected by new evidence, this science flies off into space
38 in a straight line uncorrected by anything. But the habit of forming
39 conclusions, as they can really be formed in more fruitful fields, is so
40 fixed in the scientific mind that it cannot resist talking like this. It
41 talks about the idea suggested by one scrap of bone as if it were
42 something like the aeroplane which is constructed at last out of whole
43 scrap-heaps of scraps of metal. The trouble with the professor of the
44 prehistoric is that he cannot scrap his scrap. The marvellous and
45 triumphant aeroplane is made out of a hundred mistakes. The student of
46 origins can only make one mistake and stick to it.
47 We talk very truly of the patience of science; but in this department it
48 would be truer to talk of the impatience of science. Owing to the
49 difficulty above described, the theorist is in far too much of a hurry.
50 We have a series of hypotheses so hasty that they may well be called
51 fancies, and cannot in any case be further corrected by facts. The most
52 empirical anthropologist is here as limited as an antiquary. He can only
53 cling to a fragment of the past and has no way of increasing it for the
54 future. He can only clutch his fragment of fact, almost as the primitive
55 man clutched his fragment of flint. And indeed he does deal with it in
56 much the same way and for much the same reason. It is his tool and his
57 only tool. It is his weapon and his only weapon. He often wields it with
58 a fanaticism far in excess of anything shown by men of science when they
59 can collect more facts from experience and even add new facts by
60 experiment. Sometimes the professor with his bone becomes almost as
61 dangerous as a dog with his bone. And the dog at least does not deduce a
62 theory from it, proving that mankind is going to the dogs—or that it
63 came from them.
64 For instance, I have pointed out the difficulty of keeping a monkey and
65 watching it evolve into a man. Experimental evidence of such an
66 evolution being impossible, the professor is not content to say (as most
67 of us would be ready to say) that such an evolution is likely enough
68 anyhow. He produces his little bone, or little collection of bones, and
69 deduces the most marvellous things from it. He found in Java a part of a
70 skull, seeming by its contour to be smaller than the human. Somewhere
71 near it he found an upright thigh-bone, and in the same scattered
72 fashion some teeth that were not human. If they all form part of one
73 creature, which is doubtful, our conception of the creature would be
74 almost equally doubtful. But the effect on popular science was to
75 produce a complete and even complex figure, finished down to the last
76 details of hair and habits. He was given a name as if he were an
77 ordinary historical character. People talked of Pithecanthropus as of
78 Pitt or Fox or Napoleon. Popular histories published portraits of him
79 like the portraits of Charles the First and George the Fourth. A
80 detailed drawing was reproduced, carefully shaded, to show that the very
81 hairs of his head were all numbered. No uninformed person looking at its
82 carefully lined face and wistful eyes would imagine for a moment that
83 this was the portrait of a thigh-bone; or of a few teeth and a fragment
84 of a cranium. In the same way people talked about him as if he were an
85 individual whose influence and character were familiar to us all. I have
86 just read a story in a magazine about Java, and how modern white
87 inhabitants of that island are prevailed on to misbehave themselves by
88 the personal influence of poor old Pithecanthropus. That the modern
89 inhabitants of Java misbehave themselves I can very readily believe; but
90 I do not imagine that they need any encouragement from the discovery of
91 a few highly doubtful bones. Anyhow, those bones are far too few and
92 fragmentary and dubious to fill up the whole of the vast void that does
93 in reason and in reality lie between man and his bestial ancestors, if
94 they were his ancestors. On the assumption of that evolutionary
95 connection (a connection which I am not in the least concerned to deny),
96 the really arresting and remarkable fact is the comparative absence of
97 any such remains recording that connection at that point. The sincerity
98 of Darwin really admitted this; and that is how we came to use such a
99 term as the Missing Link. But the dogmatism of Darwinians has been too
100 strong for the agnosticism of Darwin; and men have insensibly fallen
101 into turning this entirely negative term into a positive image. They
102 talk of searching for the habits and habitat of the Missing Link; as if
103 one were to talk of being on friendly terms with the gap in a narrative
104 or the hole in an argument, of taking a walk with a *non-sequitur* or
105 dining with an undistributed middle.
106 In this sketch, therefore, of man in his relation to certain religious
107 and historical problems, I shall waste no further space on these
108 speculations on the nature of man before he became man. His body may
109 have been evolved from the brutes; but we know nothing of any such
110 transition that throws the smallest light upon his soul as it has shown
111 itself in history. Unfortunately the same school of writers pursue the
112 same style of reasoning when they come to the first real evidence about
113 the first real men. Strictly speaking of course we know nothing about
114 prehistoric man, for the simple reason that he was prehistoric. The
115 history of prehistoric man is a very obvious contradiction in terms. It
116 is the sort of unreason in which only rationalists are allowed to
117 indulge. If a parson had casually observed that the Flood was
118 antediluvian, it is possible that he might be a little chaffed about his
119 logic. If a bishop were to say that Adam was Preadamite, we might think
120 it a little odd. But we are not supposed to notice such verbal trifles
121 when sceptical historians talk of the part of history that is
122 prehistoric. The truth is that they are using the terms historic and
123 prehistoric without any clear test or definition in their minds. What
124 they mean is that there are traces of human lives before the beginning
125 of human stories; and in that sense we do at least know that humanity
126 was before history.
127 Human civilisation is older than human records. That is the sane way of
128 stating our relations to these remote things. Humanity has left examples
129 of its other arts earlier than the art of writing; or at least of any
130 writing that we can read. But it is certain that the primitive arts were
131 arts; and it is in every way probable that the primitive civilisations
132 were civilisations. The man left a picture of the reindeer, but he did
133 not leave a narrative of how he hunted the reindeer; and therefore what
134 we say of him is hypothesis and not history. But the art he did practise
135 was quite artistic; his drawing was quite intelligent, and there is no
136 reason to doubt that his story of the hunt would be quite intelligent,
137 only if it exists it is not intelligible. In short, the prehistoric
138 period need not mean the primitive period, in the sense of the barbaric
139 or bestial period. It does not mean the time before civilisation or the
140 time before arts and crafts. It simply means the time before any
141 connected narratives that we can read. This does indeed make all the
142 practical difference between remembrance and forgetfulness; but it is
143 perfectly possible that there were all sorts of forgotten forms of
144 civilisation, as well as all sorts of forgotten forms of barbarism. And
145 in any case everything indicated that many of these forgotten or
146 half-forgotten social stages were much more civilised and much less
147 barbaric than is vulgarly imagined to-day. But even about these
148 unwritten histories of humanity, when humanity was quite certainly
149 human, we can only conjecture with the greatest doubt and caution. And
150 unfortunately doubt and caution are the last things commonly encouraged
151 by the loose evolutionism of current culture. For that culture is full
152 of curiosity; and the one thing that it cannot endure is the agony of
153 agnosticism. It was in the Darwinian age that the word first became
154 known and the thing first became impossible.
155 It is necessary to say plainly that all this ignorance is simply covered
156 by impudence. Statements are made so plainly and positively that men
157 have hardly the moral courage to pause upon them and find that they are
158 without support. The other day a scientific summary of the state of a
159 prehistoric tribe began confidently with the words ‘They wore no
160 clothes.’ Not one reader in a hundred probably stopped to ask himself
161 how we should come to know whether clothes had once been worn by people
162 of whom everything has perished except a few chips of bone and stone. It
163 was doubtless hoped that we should find a stone hat as well as a stone
164 hatchet. It was evidently anticipated that we might discover an
165 everlasting pair of trousers of the same substance as the everlasting
166 rock. But to persons of a less sanguine temperament it will be
167 immediately apparent that people might wear simple garments, or even
168 highly ornamental garments, without leaving any more traces of them than
169 these people have left. The plaiting of rushes and grasses, for
170 instance, might have become more and more elaborate without in the least
171 becoming more eternal. One civilisation might specialise in things that
172 happened to be perishable, like weaving and embroidering, and not in
173 things that happen to be more permanent, like architecture and
174 sculpture. There have been plenty of examples of such specialist
175 societies. A man of the future finding the ruins of our factory
176 machinery might as fairly say that we were acquainted with iron and with
177 no other substance; and announce the discovery that the proprietor and
178 manager of the factory undoubtedly walked about naked—or possibly wore
179 iron hats and trousers.
180 It is not contended here that these primitive men did wear clothes any
181 more than they did weave rushes; but merely that we have not enough
182 evidence to know whether they did or not. But it may be worth while to
183 look back for a moment at some of the very few things that we do know
184 and that they did do. If we consider them, we shall certainly not find
185 them inconsistent with such ideas as dress and decoration. We do not
186 know whether they decorated themselves; but we do know that they
187 decorated other things. We do not know whether they had embroideries,
188 and if they had, the embroideries could not be expected to have
189 remained. But we do know that they did have pictures; and the pictures
190 have remained. And there remains with them, as already suggested, the
191 testimony to something that is absolute and unique; that belongs to man
192 and to nothing else except man; that is a difference of kind and not a
193 difference of degree. A monkey does not draw clumsily and a man
194 cleverly; a monkey does not begin the art of representation and a man
195 carry it to perfection. A monkey does not do it at all; he does not
196 begin to do it at all; he does not begin to begin to do it at all. A
197 line of some kind is crossed before the first faint line can begin.
198 Another distinguished writer, again, in commenting on the cave-drawings
199 attributed to the neolithic men of the reindeer period, said that none
200 of their pictures appeared to have any religious purpose; and he seemed
201 almost to infer that they had no religion. I can hardly imagine a
202 thinner thread of argument than this which reconstructs the very inmost
203 moods of the prehistoric mind from the fact that somebody who has
204 scrawled a few sketches on a rock, from what motive we do not know, for
205 what purpose we do not know, acting under what customs or conventions we
206 do not know, may possibly have found it easier to draw reindeers than to
207 draw religion. He may have drawn it because it was his religious symbol.
208 He may have drawn it because it was not his religious symbol. He may
209 have drawn anything except his religious symbol. He may have drawn his
210 real religious symbol somewhere else; or it may have been deliberately
211 destroyed when it was drawn. He may have done or not done half a million
212 things; but in any case it is an amazing leap of logic to infer that he
213 had no religious symbol, or even to infer from his having no religious
214 symbol that he had no religion. Now this particular case happens to
215 illustrate the insecurity of these guesses very clearly. For a little
216 while afterwards, people discovered not only paintings but sculptures of
217 animals in the caves. Some of these were said to be damaged with dints
218 or holes supposed to be the marks of arrows; and the damaged images were
219 conjectured to be the remains of some magic rite of killing the beasts
220 in effigy; while the undamaged images were explained in connection with
221 another magic rite invoking fertility upon the herds. Here again there
222 is something faintly humorous about the scientific habit of having it
223 both ways. If the image is damaged it proves one superstition and if it
224 is undamaged it proves another. Here again there is a rather reckless
225 jumping to conclusions; it has hardly occurred to the speculators that a
226 crowd of hunters imprisoned in winter in a cave might conceivably have
227 aimed at a mark for fun, as a sort of primitive parlour game. But in any
228 case, if it was done out of superstition, what has become of the thesis
229 that it had nothing to do with religion? The truth is that all this
230 guesswork has nothing to do with anything. It is not half such a good
231 parlour game as shooting arrows at a carved reindeer, for it is shooting
232 them into the air.
233 Such speculators rather tend to forget, for instance, that men in the
234 modern world also sometimes make marks in caves. When a crowd of
235 trippers is conducted through the labyrinth of the Marvellous Grotto or
236 the Magic Stalactite Cavern, it has been observed that hieroglyphics
237 spring into sight where they have passed; initials and inscriptions
238 which the learned refuse to refer to any remote date. But the time will
239 come when these inscriptions will really be of remote date. And if the
240 professors of the future are anything like the professors of the
241 present, they will be able to deduce a vast number of very vivid and
242 interesting things from these cave-writings of the twentieth century. If
243 I know anything about the breed, and if they have not fallen away from
244 the full-blooded confidence of their fathers, they will be able to
245 discover the most fascinating facts about us from the initials left in
246 the Magic Grotto by ’Arry and ’Arriet, possibly in the form of two
247 intertwined A’s. From this alone they will know (1) That as the letters
248 are rudely chipped with a blunt pocket-knife, the twentieth century
249 possessed no delicate graving-tools and was unacquainted with the art of
250 sculpture. (2) That as the letters are capital letters, our civilisation
251 never evolved any small letters or anything like a running hand. (3)
252 That because initial consonants stand together in an unpronounceable
253 fashion, our language was possibly akin to Welsh or more probably of the
254 early Semitic type that ignored vowels. (4) That as the initials of
255 ’Arry and ’Arriet do not in any special fashion profess to be religious
256 symbols, our civilisation possessed no religion. Perhaps the last is
257 about the nearest to the truth; for a civilisation that had religion
258 would have a little more reason.
259 It is commonly affirmed, again, that religion grew in a very slow and
260 evolutionary manner; and even that it grew not from one cause, but from
261 a combination that might be called a coincidence. Generally speaking,
262 the three chief elements in the combination are, first, the fear of the
263 chief of the tribe (whom Mr. Wells insists on calling, with regrettable
264 familiarity, the Old Man), second, the phenomena of dreams, and third,
265 the sacrificial associations of the harvest and the resurrection
266 symbolised in the growing corn. I may remark in passing that it seems to
267 me very doubtful psychology to refer one living and single spirit to
268 three dead and disconnected causes, if they were merely dead and
269 disconnected causes. Suppose Mr. Wells, in one of his fascinating novels
270 of the future, were to tell us that there would arise among men a new
271 and as yet nameless passion, of which men will dream as they dream of
272 first love, for which they will die as they die for a flag and a
273 fatherland. I think we should be a little puzzled if he told us that
274 this singular sentiment would be a combination of the habit of smoking
275 Woodbines, the increase of the income tax and the pleasure of a motorist
276 in exceeding the speed limit. We could not easily imagine this, because
277 we could not imagine any connection between the three or any common
278 feeling that could include them all. Nor could any one imagine any
279 connection between corn and dreams and an old chief with a spear, unless
280 there was already a common feeling to include them all. But if there was
281 such a common feeling it could only be the religious feeling; and these
282 things could not be the beginnings of a religious feeling that existed
283 already. I think anybody’s common sense will tell him that it is far
284 more likely that this sort of mystical sentiment did exist already; and
285 that in the light of it dreams and kings and cornfields could appear
286 mystical then, as they can appear mystical now.
287 For the plain truth is that all this is a trick of making things seem
288 distant and dehumanised, merely by pretending not to understand things
289 that we do understand. It is like saying that prehistoric men had an
290 ugly and uncouth habit of opening their mouths wide at intervals and
291 stuffing strange substances into them, as if we had never heard of
292 eating. It is like saying that the terrible Troglodytes of the Stone Age
293 lifted alternate legs in rotation, as if we had never heard of walking.
294 If it were meant to touch the mystical nerve and awaken us to the
295 wonder of walking and eating, it might be a legitimate fancy. As it is
296 here intended to kill the mystical nerve and deaden us to the wonder of
297 religion, it is irrational rubbish. It pretends to find something
298 incomprehensible in the feelings that we all comprehend. Who does *not*
299 find dreams mysterious, and feel that they lie on the dark borderland of
300 being? Who does *not* feel the death and resurrection of the growing
301 things of the earth as something near to the secret of the universe? Who
302 does *not* understand that there must always be the savour of something
303 sacred about authority and the solidarity that is the soul of the tribe?
304 If there be any anthropologist who really finds these things remote and
305 impossible to realise, we can say nothing of that scientific gentleman
306 except that he has not got so large and enlightened a mind as a
307 primitive man. To me it seems obvious that nothing but a spiritual
308 sentiment already active could have clothed these separate and diverse
309 things with sanctity. To say that religion came *from* reverencing a
310 chief or sacrificing at a harvest is to put a highly elaborate cart
311 before a really primitive horse. It is like saying that the impulse to
312 draw pictures came from the contemplation of the pictures of reindeers
313 in the cave. In other words, it is explaining painting by saying that it
314 arose out of the work of painters; or accounting for art by saying that
315 it arose out of art. It is even more like saying that the thing we call
316 poetry arose as the result of certain customs; such as that of an ode
317 being officially composed to celebrate the advent of spring; or that of
318 a young man rising at a regular hour to listen to the skylark and then
319 writing his report on a piece of paper. It is quite true that young men
320 often become poets in the spring; and it is quite true that when once
321 there are poets, no mortal power can restrain them from writing about
322 the skylark. But the poems did not exist before the poets. The poetry
323 did not arise out of the poetic forms. In other words, it is hardly an
324 adequate explanation of how a thing appeared for the first time to say
325 it existed already. Similarly, we cannot say that religion arose out of
326 the religious forms, because that is only another way of saying that it
327 only arose when it existed already. It needed a certain sort of mind to
328 see that there was anything mystical about the dreams or the dead, as it
329 needed a particular sort of mind to see that there was anything poetical
330 about the skylark or the spring. That mind was presumably what we call
331 the human mind, very much as it exists to this day; for mystics still
332 meditate upon death and dreams as poets still write about spring and
333 skylarks. But there is not the faintest hint to suggest that anything
334 short of the human mind we know feels any of these mystical associations
335 at all. A cow in a field seems to derive no lyrical impulse or
336 instruction from her unrivalled opportunities for listening to the
337 skylark. And similarly there is no reason to suppose that live sheep
338 will ever begin to use dead sheep as the basis of a system of elaborate
339 ancestor-worship. It is true that in the spring a young quadruped’s
340 fancy may lightly turn to thoughts of love, but no succession of springs
341 has ever led it to turn however lightly to thoughts of literature. And
342 in the same way, while it is true that a dog has dreams, while most
343 other quadrupeds do not seem even to have that, we have waited a long
344 time for the dog to develop his dreams into an elaborate system of
345 religious ceremonial. We have waited so long that we have really ceased
346 to expect it; and we no more look to see a dog apply his dreams to
347 ecclesiastical construction than to see him examine his dreams by the
348 rules of psycho-analysis. It is obvious, in short, that for some reason
349 or other these natural experiences, and even natural excitements, never
350 do pass the line that separates them from creative expression like art
351 and religion, in any creature except man. They never do, they never
352 have, and it is now to all appearance very improbable that they ever
353 will. It is not impossible, in the sense of self-contradictory, that we
354 should see cows fasting from grass every Friday or going on their knees
355 as in the old legend about Christmas Eve. It is not in that sense
356 impossible that cows should contemplate death until they can lift up a
357 sublime psalm of lamentation to the tune the old cow died of. It is not
358 in that sense impossible that they should express their hopes of a
359 heavenly career in a symbolical dance, in honour of the cow that jumped
360 over the moon. It may be that the dog will at last have laid in a
361 sufficient store of dreams to enable him to build a temple to Cerberus
362 as a sort of canine trinity. It may be that his dreams have already
363 begun to turn into visions capable of verbal expression, in some
364 revelation about the Dog Star as the spiritual home for lost dogs. These
365 things are logically possible, in the sense that it is logically
366 difficult to prove the universal negative which we call an
367 impossibility. But all that instinct for the probable, which we call
368 common sense, must long ago have told us that the animals are not to all
369 appearance evolving in that sense; and that, to say the least, we are
370 not likely to have any personal evidence of their passing from the
371 animal experience to the human experiments. But spring and death and
372 even dreams, considered merely as experiences, are their experiences as
373 much as ours. The only possible conclusion is that these experiences,
374 considered as experiences, do not generate anything like a religious
375 sense in any mind except a mind like ours. We come back to the fact of a
376 certain kind of mind as already alive and alone. It was unique and it
377 could make creeds as it could make cave-drawings. The materials for
378 religion had lain there for countless ages like the materials for
379 everything else; but the power of religion was in the mind. Man could
380 already see in these things the riddles and hints and hopes that he
381 still sees in them. He could not only dream but dream about dreams. He
382 could not only see the dead but see the shadow of death; and was
383 possessed with that mysterious mystification that for ever finds death
384 incredible.
385 It is quite true that we have even these hints chiefly about man when he
386 unmistakably appears as man. We cannot affirm this or anything else
387 about the alleged animal originally connecting man and the brutes. But
388 that is only because he is not an animal but an allegation. We cannot be
389 certain that Pithecanthropus ever worshipped, because we cannot be
390 certain that he ever lived. He is only a vision called up to fill the
391 void that does in fact yawn between the first creatures who were
392 certainly men and any other creatures that are certainly apes or other
393 animals. A few very doubtful fragments are scraped together to suggest
394 such an intermediate creature because it is required by a certain
395 philosophy; but nobody supposes that these are sufficient to establish
396 anything philosophical even in support of that philosophy. A scrap of
397 skull found in Java cannot establish anything about religion or about
398 the absence of religion. If there ever was any such ape-man, he may have
399 exhibited as much ritual in religion as a man or as much simplicity in
400 religion as an ape. He may have been a mythologist or he may have been a
401 myth. It might be interesting to inquire whether this mystical quality
402 appeared in a transition from the ape to the man, if there were really
403 any types of the transition to inquire about. In other words, the
404 missing link might or might not be mystical if he were not missing. But
405 compared with the evidence we have of real human beings, we have no
406 evidence that he was a human being or a half-human being or a being at
407 all. Even the most extreme evolutionists do not attempt to deduce any
408 evolutionary views about the origin of religion from *him*. Even in
409 trying to prove that religion grew slowly from rude or irrational
410 sources, they begin their proof with the first men who were men. But
411 their own proof only proves that the men who were already men were
412 already mystics. They used the rude and irrational elements as only men
413 and mystics can use them. We come back once more to the simple truth;
414 that at some time too early for these critics to trace, a transition had
415 occurred to which bones and stones cannot in their nature bear witness;
416 and man became a living soul.
417 Touching this matter of the origin of religion, the truth is that those
418 who are thus trying to explain it are trying to explain it away.
419 Subconsciously they feel that it looks less formidable when thus
420 lengthened out into a gradual and almost invisible process. But in fact
421 this perspective entirely falsifies the reality of experience. They
422 bring together two things that are totally different, the stray hints of
423 evolutionary origins and the solid and self-evident block of humanity,
424 and try to shift their standpoint till they see them in a single
425 foreshortened line. But it is an optical illusion. Men do not in fact
426 stand related to monkeys or missing links in any such chain as that in
427 which men stand related to men. There may have been intermediate
428 creatures whose faint traces can be found here and there in the huge
429 gap. Of these beings, if they ever existed, it may be true that they
430 were things very unlike men or men very unlike ourselves. But of
431 prehistoric men, such as those called the cave-men or the reindeer men,
432 it is not true in any sense whatever. Prehistoric men of that sort were
433 things exactly like men and men exceedingly like ourselves. They only
434 happened to be men about whom we do not know much, for the simple reason
435 that they have left no records or chronicles; but all that we do know
436 about them makes them just as human and ordinary as men in a medieval
437 manor or a Greek city.
438 Looking from our human standpoint up the long perspective of humanity,
439 we simply recognise this thing as human. If we had to recognise it as
440 animal, we should have had to recognise it as abnormal. If we chose to
441 look through the other end of the telescope, as I have done more than
442 once in these speculations, if we chose to project the human figure
443 forward out of an unhuman world, we could only say that one of the
444 animals had obviously gone mad. But seeing the thing from the right end,
445 or rather from the inside, we know it is sanity; and we know that these
446 primitive men were sane. We hail a certain human freemasonry wherever we
447 see it, in savages, in foreigners or in historical characters. For
448 instance, all we can infer from primitive legend, and all we know of
449 barbaric life, supports a certain moral and even mystical idea of which
450 the commonest symbol is clothes. For clothes are very literally
451 vestments, and man wears them because he is a priest. It is true that
452 even as an animal he is here different from the animals. Nakedness is
453 not nature to him; it is not his life but rather his death; even in the
454 vulgar sense of his death of cold. But clothes are worn for dignity or
455 decency or decoration where they are not in any way wanted for warmth.
456 It would sometimes appear that they are valued for ornament before they
457 are valued for use. It would almost always appear that they are felt to
458 have some connection with decorum. Conventions of this sort vary a great
459 deal with various times and places; and there are some who cannot get
460 over this reflection, and for whom it seems a sufficient argument for
461 letting all conventions slide. They never tire of repeating, with simple
462 wonder, that dress is different in the Cannibal Islands and in Camden
463 Town; they cannot get any further and throw up the whole idea of decency
464 in despair. They might as well say that because there have been hats of
465 a good many different shapes, and some rather eccentric shapes,
466 therefore hats do not matter or do not exist. They would probably add
467 that there is no such thing as sunstroke or going bald. Men have felt
468 everywhere that certain forms were necessary to fence off and protect
469 certain private things from contempt or coarse misunderstanding; and the
470 keeping of those forms, whatever they were, made for dignity and mutual
471 respect. The fact that they mostly refer, more or less remotely, to the
472 relations of the sexes illustrates the two facts that must be put at the
473 very beginning of the record of the race. The first is the fact that
474 original sin is really original. Not merely in theology but in history
475 it is a thing rooted in the origins. Whatever else men have believed,
476 they have all believed that there is something the matter with mankind.
477 This sense of sin has made it impossible to be natural and have no
478 clothes, just as it has made it impossible to be natural and have no
479 laws. But above all it is to be found in that other fact, which is the
480 father and mother of all laws as it is itself founded on a father and
481 mother: the thing that is before all thrones and even all commonwealths.
482 That fact is the family. Here again we must keep the enormous
483 proportions of a normal thing clear of various modifications and degrees
484 and doubts more or less reasonable, like clouds clinging about a
485 mountain. It may be that what we call the family had to fight its way
486 from or through various anarchies and aberrations; but it certainly
487 survived them and is quite as likely as not to have also preceded them.
488 As we shall see in the case of communism and nomadism, more formless
489 things could and did lie on the flank of societies that had taken a
490 fixed form; but there is nothing to show that the form did not exist
491 before the formlessness. What is vital is that form is more important
492 than formlessness; and that the material called mankind has taken this
493 form. For instance, of the rules revolving round sex, which were
494 recently mentioned, none is more curious than the savage custom commonly
495 called the *couvade*. That seems like a law out of topsyturvydom; by
496 which the father is treated as if he were the mother. In any case it
497 clearly involves the mystical sense of sex; but many have maintained
498 that it is really a symbolic act by which the father accepts the
499 responsibility of fatherhood. In that case that grotesque antic is
500 really a very solemn act; for it is the foundation of all we call the
501 family and all we know as human society. Some groping in these dark
502 beginnings have said that mankind was once under a matriarchy; I suppose
503 that under a matriarchy it would not be called mankind but womankind.
504 But others have conjectured that what is called matriarchy was simply
505 moral anarchy, in which the mother alone remained fixed because all the
506 fathers were fugitive and irresponsible. Then came the moment when the
507 man decided to guard and guide what he had created. So he became the
508 head of the family, not as a bully with a big club to beat women with,
509 but rather as a respectable person trying to be a responsible person.
510 Now all that might be perfectly true, and might even have been the first
511 family act, and it would still be true that man then for the first time
512 acted like a man, and therefore for the first time became fully a man.
513 But it might quite as well be true that the matriarchy or moral anarchy,
514 or whatever we call it, was only one of the hundred social dissolutions
515 or barbaric backslidings which may have occurred at intervals in
516 prehistoric as they certainly did in historic times. A symbol like the
517 *couvade*, if it was really such a symbol, may have commemorated the
518 suppression of a heresy rather than the first rise of a religion. We
519 cannot conclude with any certainty about these things, except in their
520 big results in the building of mankind, but we can say in what style the
521 bulk of it and the best of it is built. We can say that the family is
522 the unit of the state; that it is the cell that makes up the formation.
523 Round the family do indeed gather the sanctities that separate men from
524 ants and bees. Decency is the curtain of that tent; liberty is the wall
525 of that city; property is but the family farm; honour is but the family
526 flag. In the practical proportions of human history, we come back to
527 that fundamental of the father and the mother and the child. It has been
528 said already that if this story cannot start with religious assumptions,
529 it must none the less start with some moral or metaphysical assumptions,
530 or no sense can be made of the story of man. And this is a very good
531 instance of that alternative necessity. If we are not of those who begin
532 by invoking a divine Trinity, we must none the less invoke a human
533 Trinity; and see that triangle repeated everywhere in the pattern of the
534 world. For the highest event in history to which all history looks
535 forward and leads up, is only something that is at once the reversal and
536 the renewal of that triangle. Or rather it is the one triangle
537 superimposed so as to intersect the other, making a sacred pentacle of
538 which, in a mightier sense than that of the magicians, the fiends are
539 afraid. The old Trinity was of father and mother and child, and is
540 called the human family. The new is of child and mother and father, and
541 has the name of the Holy Family. It is in no way altered except in being
542 entirely reversed; just as the world which it transformed was not in the
543 least different, except in being turned upside-down.
CHAPTER III
16 THE ANTIQUITY OF CIVILISATION
17 The modern man looking at the most ancient origins has been like a man
18 watching for daybreak in a strange land; and expecting to see that dawn
19 breaking behind bare uplands or solitary peaks. But that dawn is
20 breaking behind the black bulk of great cities long builded and lost for
21 us in the original night; colossal cities like the houses of giants, in
22 which even the carved ornamental animals are taller than the palm-trees;
23 in which the painted portrait can be twelve times the size of the man;
24 with tombs like mountains of man set four-square and pointing to the
25 stars; with winged and bearded bulls standing and staring enormous at
26 the gates of temples; standing still eternally as if a stamp would shake
27 the world. The dawn of history reveals a humanity already civilised.
28 Perhaps it reveals a civilisation already old. And among other more
29 important things, it reveals the folly of most of the generalisations
30 about the previous and unknown period when it was really young. The two
31 first human societies of which we have any reliable and detailed record
32 are Babylon and Egypt. It so happens that these two vast and splendid
33 achievements of the genius of the ancients bear witness against two of
34 the commonest and crudest assumptions of the culture of the moderns. If
35 we want to get rid of half the nonsense about nomads and cave-men and
36 the old man of the forest, we need only look steadily at the two solid
37 and stupendous facts called Egypt and Babylon.
38 Of course most of these speculators who are talking about primitive men
39 are thinking about modern savages. They prove their progressive
40 evolution by assuming that a great part of the human race has not
41 progressed or evolved; or even changed in any way at all. I do not agree
42 with their theory of change; nor do I agree with their dogma of things
43 unchangeable. I may not believe that civilised man has had so rapid and
44 recent a progress; but I cannot quite understand why uncivilised man
45 should be so mystically immortal and immutable. A somewhat simpler mode
46 of thought and speech seems to me to be needed throughout this inquiry.
47 Modern savages cannot be exactly like primitive man, because they are
48 not primitive. Modern savages are not ancient because they are modern.
49 Something has happened to their race as much as to ours, during the
50 thousands of years of our existence and endurance on the earth. They
51 have had some experiences, and have presumably acted on them if not
52 profited by them, like the rest of us. They have had some environment,
53 and even some change of environment, and have presumably adapted
54 themselves to it in a proper and decorous evolutionary manner. This
55 would be true even if the experiences were mild or the environment
56 dreary; for there is an effect in mere time when it takes the moral form
57 of monotony. But it has appeared to a good many intelligent and
58 well-informed people quite as probable that the experience of the
59 savages has been that of a decline from civilisation. Most of those who
60 criticise this view do not seem to have any very clear notion of what a
61 decline from civilisation would be like. Heaven help them, it is likely
62 enough that they will soon find out. They seem to be content if cave-men
63 and cannibal islanders have some things in common, such as certain
64 particular implements. But it is obvious on the face of it that any
65 peoples reduced for any reason to a ruder life would have some things in
66 common. If we lost all our firearms we should make bows and arrows; but
67 we should not necessarily resemble in every way the first men who made
68 bows and arrows. It is said that the Russians in their great retreat
69 were so short of armament that they fought with clubs cut in the wood.
70 But a professor of the future would err in supposing that the Russian
71 Army of 1916 was a naked Scythian tribe that had never been out of the
72 wood. It is like saying that a man in his second childhood must exactly
73 copy his first. A baby is bald like an old man; but it would be an error
74 for one ignorant of infancy to infer that the baby had a long white
75 beard. Both a baby and an old man walk with difficulty; but he who shall
76 expect the old gentleman to lie on his back, and kick joyfully instead,
77 will be disappointed.
78 It is therefore absurd to argue that the first pioneers of humanity must
79 have been identical with some of the last and most stagnant leavings of
80 it. There were almost certainly some things, there were probably many
81 things, in which the two were widely different or flatly contrary. An
82 example of the way in which this distinction works, and an example
83 essential to our argument here, is that of the nature and origin of
84 government. I have already alluded to Mr. H. G. Wells and the Old Man,
85 with whom he appears to be on such intimate terms. If we considered the
86 cold facts of prehistoric evidence for this portrait of the prehistoric
87 chief of the tribe, we could only excuse it by saying that its brilliant
88 and versatile author simply forgot for a moment that he was supposed to
89 be writing a history, and dreamed he was writing one of his own very
90 wonderful and imaginative romances. At least I cannot imagine how he can
91 possibly know that the prehistoric ruler was called the Old Man or that
92 court etiquette requires it to be spelt with capital letters. He says of
93 the same potentate, ‘No one was allowed to touch his spear or to sit in
94 his seat.’ I have difficulty in believing that anybody has dug up a
95 prehistoric spear with a prehistoric label, ‘Visitors are Requested not
96 to Touch,’ or a complete throne with the inscription, ‘Reserved for the
97 Old Man.’ But it may be presumed that the writer, who can hardly be
98 supposed to be merely making up things out of his own head, was merely
99 taking for granted this very dubious parallel between the prehistoric
100 and the decivilised man. It may be that in certain savage tribes the
101 chief is called the Old Man and nobody is allowed to touch his spear or
102 sit on his seat. It may be that in those cases he is surrounded with
103 superstitious and traditional terrors; and it may be that in those
104 cases, for all I know, he is despotic and tyrannical. But there is not a
105 grain of evidence that primitive government was despotic and tyrannical.
106 It may have been, of course, for it may have been anything or even
107 nothing; it may not have existed at all. But the despotism in certain
108 dingy and decayed tribes in the twentieth century does not prove that
109 the first men were ruled despotically. It does not even suggest it; it
110 does not even begin to hint at it. If there is one fact we really can
111 prove, from the history that we really do know, it is that despotism can
112 be a development, often a late development and very often indeed the end
113 of societies that have been highly democratic. A despotism may almost be
114 defined as a tired democracy. As fatigue falls on a community, the
115 citizens are less inclined for that eternal vigilance which has truly
116 been called the price of liberty; and they prefer to arm only one single
117 sentinel to watch the city while they sleep. It is also true that they
118 sometimes needed him for some sudden and militant act of reform; it is
119 equally true that he often took advantage of being the strong man armed
120 to be a tyrant like some of the Sultans of the East. But I cannot see
121 why the Sultan should have appeared any earlier in history than many
122 other human figures. On the contrary, the strong man armed obviously
123 depends upon the superiority of his armour; and armament of that sort
124 comes with more complex civilisation. One man may kill twenty with a
125 machine-gun; it is obviously less likely that he could do it with a
126 piece of flint. As for the current cant about the strongest man ruling
127 by force and fear, it is simply a nursery fairy-tale about a giant with
128 a hundred hands. Twenty men could hold down the strongest strong man in
129 any society, ancient or modern. Undoubtedly they might *admire*, in a
130 romantic and poetical sense, the man who was really the strongest; but
131 that is quite a different thing, and is as purely moral and even
132 mystical as the admiration for the purest or the wisest. But the spirit
133 that endures the mere cruelties and caprices of an established despot is
134 the spirit of an ancient and settled and probably stiffened society, not
135 the spirit of a new one. As his name implies, the Old Man is the ruler
136 of an old humanity.
137 It is far more probable that a primitive society was something like a
138 pure democracy. To this day the comparatively simple agricultural
139 communities are by far the purest democracies. Democracy is a thing
140 which is always breaking down through the complexity of civilisation.
141 Any one who likes may state it by saying that democracy is the foe of
142 civilisation. But he must remember that some of us really prefer
143 democracy to civilisation, in the sense of preferring democracy to
144 complexity. Anyhow, peasants tilling patches of their own land in a
145 rough equality, and meeting to vote directly under a village tree, are
146 the most truly self-governing of men. It is surely as likely as not that
147 such a simple idea was found in the first condition of even simpler men.
148 Indeed the despotic vision is exaggerated, even if we do not regard the
149 men as men. Even on an evolutionary assumption of the most materialistic
150 sort, there is really no reason why men should not have had at least as
151 much camaraderie as rats or rooks. Leadership of some sort they
152 doubtless had, as have the gregarious animals; but leadership implies no
153 such irrational servility as that attributed to the superstitious
154 subjects of the Old Man. There was doubtless somebody corresponding, to
155 use Tennyson’s expression, to the many-wintered crow that leads the
156 clanging rookery home. But I fancy that if that venerable fowl began to
157 act after the fashion of some Sultans in ancient and decayed Asia, it
158 would become a very clanging rookery and the many-wintered crow would
159 not see many more winters. It may be remarked, in this connection, but
160 even among animals it would seem that something else is respected more
161 than bestial violence, if it be only the familiarity which in men is
162 called tradition or the experience which in men is called wisdom. I do
163 not know if crows really follow the oldest crow, but if they do they are
164 certainly not following the strongest crow. And I do know, in the human
165 case, that if some ritual of seniority keeps savages reverencing
166 somebody called the Old Man, then at least they have not our own servile
167 sentimental weakness for worshipping the Strong Man.
168 It may be said then that primitive government, like primitive art and
169 religion and everything else, is very imperfectly known or rather
170 guessed at; but that it is at least as good a guess to suggest that it
171 was as popular as a Balkan or Pyrenean village as that it was as
172 capricious and secret as a Turkish divan. Both the mountain democracy
173 and the oriental palace are modern in the sense that they are still
174 there, or are some sort of growth of history; but of the two the palace
175 has much more the look of being an accumulation and a corruption, the
176 village much more the look of being a really unchanged and primitive
177 thing. But my suggestions at this point do not go beyond expressing a
178 wholesome doubt about the current assumption. I think it interesting,
179 for instance, that liberal institutions have been traced even by
180 moderns back to barbarian or undeveloped states, when it happened to be
181 convenient for the support of some race or nation or philosophy. So the
182 Socialists profess that their ideal of communal property existed in very
183 early times. So the Jews are proud of the Jubilees or juster
184 redistributions under their ancient law. So the Teutonists boasted of
185 tracing parliaments and juries and various popular things among the
186 Germanic tribes of the North. So the Celtophiles and those testifying to
187 the wrongs of Ireland have pleaded the more equal justice of the clan
188 system, to which the Irish chiefs bore witness before Strongbow. The
189 strength of the case varies in the different cases; but as there is some
190 case for all of them, I suspect there is some case for the general
191 proposition that popular institutions of some sort were by no means
192 uncommon in early and simple societies. Each of these separate schools
193 were making the admission to prove a particular modern thesis; but taken
194 together they suggest a more ancient and general truth, that there was
195 something more in prehistoric councils than ferocity and fear. Each of
196 these separate theorists had his own axe to grind, but he was willing to
197 use a stone axe; and he manages to suggest that the stone axe might have
198 been as republican as the guillotine.
199 But the truth is that the curtain rises upon the play already in
200 progress. In one sense it is a true paradox that there was history
201 before history. But it is not the irrational paradox implied in
202 prehistoric history; for it is a history we do not know. Very probably
203 it was exceedingly like the history we do know, except in the one detail
204 that we do not know it. It is thus the very opposite of the pretentious
205 prehistoric history, which professes to trace everything in a consistent
206 course from the amoeba to the anthropoid and from the anthropoid to the
207 agnostic. So far from being a question of our knowing all about queer
208 creatures very different from ourselves, they were very probably people
209 very like ourselves, except that we know nothing about them. In other
210 words, our most ancient records only reach back to a time when humanity
211 had long been human, and even long been civilised. The most ancient
212 records we have not only mention but take for granted things like kings
213 and priests and princes and assemblies of the people; they describe
214 communities that are roughly recognisable as communities in our own
215 sense. Some of them are despotic; but we cannot tell that they have
216 always been despotic. Some of them may be already decadent, and nearly
217 all are mentioned as if they were old. We do not know what really
218 happened in the world before those records; but the little we do know
219 would leave us anything but astonished if we learnt that it was very
220 much like what happens in this world now. There would be nothing
221 inconsistent or confounding about the discovery that those unknown ages
222 were full of republics collapsing under monarchies and rising again as
223 republics, empires expanding and finding colonies and then losing
224 colonies, kingdoms combining again into world-states and breaking up
225 again into small nationalities, classes selling themselves into slavery
226 and marching out once more into liberty; all that procession of humanity
227 which may or may not be a progress but is most assuredly a romance. But
228 the first chapters of the romance have been torn out of the book; and we
229 shall never read them.
230 It is so also with the more special fancy about evolution and social
231 stability. According to the real records available, barbarism and
232 civilisation were not successive stages in the progress of the world.
233 They were conditions that existed side by side, as they still exist side
234 by side. There were civilisations then as there are civilisations now;
235 there are savages now as there were savages then. It is suggested that
236 all men passed through a nomadic stage; but it is certain that there are
237 some who have never passed out of it, and it seems not unlikely that
238 there were some who never passed into it. It is probable that from very
239 primitive times the static tiller of the soil and the wandering shepherd
240 were two distinct types of men; and the chronological rearrangement of
241 them is but a mark of that mania for progressive stages that has largely
242 falsified history. It is suggested that there was a communist stage, in
243 which private property was everywhere unknown, a whole humanity living
244 on the negation of property; but the evidences of this negation are
245 themselves rather negative. Redistributions of property, jubilees, and
246 agrarian laws occur at various intervals and in various forms; but that
247 humanity inevitably passed through a communist stage seems as doubtful
248 as the parallel proposition that humanity will inevitably return to it.
249 It is chiefly interesting as evidence that the boldest plans for the
250 future invoke the authority of the past; and that even a revolutionary
251 seeks to satisfy himself that he is also a reactionary. There is an
252 amusing parallel example in the case of what is called feminism. In
253 spite of all the pseudo-scientific gossip about marriage by capture and
254 the cave-man beating the cave-woman with a club, it may be noted that as
255 soon as feminism became a fashionable cry, it was insisted that human
256 civilisation in its first stage had been a matriarchy. Apparently it was
257 the cave-woman who carried the club. Anyhow all these ideas are little
258 better than guesses; and they have a curious way of following the
259 fortune of modern theories and fads. In any case they are not history in
260 the sense of record; and we may repeat that when it comes to record, the
261 broad truth is that barbarism and civilisation have always dwelt side by
262 side in the world, the civilisation sometimes spreading to absorb the
263 barbarians, sometimes decaying into relative barbarism, and in almost
264 all cases possessing in a more finished form certain ideas and
265 institutions which the barbarians possess in a ruder form; such as
266 government or social authority, the arts and especially the decorative
267 arts, mysteries and taboos of various kinds especially surrounding the
268 matter of sex, and some form of that fundamental thing which is the
269 chief concern of this inquiry: the thing that we call religion.
270 Now Egypt and Babylon, those two primeval monsters, might in this matter
271 have been specially provided as models. They might almost be called
272 working models to show how these modern theories do not work. The two
273 great truths we know about these two great cultures happen to contradict
274 flatly the two current fallacies which have just been considered. The
275 story of Egypt might have been invented to point the moral that man does
276 not necessarily begin with despotism because he is barbarous, but very
277 often finds his way to despotism because he is civilised. He finds it
278 because he is experienced; or, what is often much the same thing,
279 because he is exhausted. And the story of Babylon might have been
280 invented to point the moral that man need not be a nomad or a communist
281 before he becomes a peasant or a citizen; and that such cultures are not
282 always in successive stages but often in contemporary states. Even
283 touching these great civilisations with which our written history
284 begins, there is a temptation of course to be too ingenious or too
285 cocksure. We can read the bricks of Babylon in a very different sense
286 from that in which we guess about the Cup and Ring stones; and we do
287 definitely know what is meant by the animals in the Egyptian
288 hieroglyphic as we know nothing of the animals in the neolithic cave.
289 But even here the admirable archeologists who have deciphered line after
290 line of miles of hieroglyphics may be tempted to read too much between
291 the lines; even the real authority on Babylon may forget how fragmentary
292 is his hard-won knowledge; may forget that Babylon has only heaved half
293 a brick at him, though half a brick is better than no cuneiform. But
294 some truths, historic and not prehistoric, dogmatic and not
295 evolutionary, facts and not fancies, do indeed emerge from Egypt and
296 Babylon; and these two truths are among them.
297 Egypt is a green ribbon along the river edging the dark red desolation
298 of the desert. It is a proverb, and one of vast antiquity, that it is
299 created by the mysterious bounty and almost sinister benevolence of the
300 Nile. When we first hear of Egyptians they are living as in a string of
301 river-side villages, in small and separate but co-operative communities
302 along the bank of the Nile. Where the river branched into the broad
303 Delta there was traditionally the beginning of a somewhat different
304 district or people; but this need not complicate the main truth. These
305 more or less independent though interdependent peoples were considerably
306 civilised already. They had a sort of heraldry; that is, decorative art
307 used for symbolic and social purposes; each sailing the Nile under its
308 own ensign representing some bird or animal. Heraldry involves two
309 things of enormous importance to normal humanity; the combination of the
310 two making that noble thing called co-operation; on which rest all
311 peasantries and peoples that are free. The art of heraldry means
312 independence; an image chosen by the imagination to express the
313 individuality. The science of heraldry means interdependence; an
314 agreement between different bodies to recognise different images; a
315 science of imagery. We have here therefore exactly that compromise of
316 co-operation between free families or groups which is the most normal
317 mode of life for humanity and is particularly apparent wherever men own
318 their own land and live on it. With the very mention of the images of
319 bird and beast the student of mythology will murmur the word ‘totem’
320 almost in his sleep. But to my mind much of the trouble arises from his
321 habit of saying such words as if in his sleep. Throughout this rough
322 outline I have made a necessarily inadequate attempt to keep on the
323 inside rather than the outside of such things; to consider them where
324 possible in terms of thought and not merely in terms of terminology.
325 There is very little value in talking about totems unless we have some
326 feeling of what it really felt like to have a totem. Granted that they
327 had totems and we have no totems; was it because they had more fear of
328 animals or more familiarity with animals? Did a man whose totem was a
329 wolf feel like a were-wolf or like a man running away from a were-wolf?
330 Did he feel like Uncle Remus about Brer Wolf or like St. Francis about
331 his brother the wolf, or like Mowgli about his brothers the wolves? Was
332 a totem a thing like the British lion or a thing like the British
333 bulldog? Was the worship of a totem like the feeling of niggers about
334 Mumbo Jumbo, or of children about Jumbo? I have never read any book of
335 folk-lore, however learned, that gave me any light upon this question,
336 which I think by far the most important one. I will confine myself to
337 repeating that the earliest Egyptian communities had a common
338 understanding about the images that stood for their individual states;
339 and that this amount of communication is prehistoric in the sense that
340 it is already there at the beginning of history. But as history unfolds
341 itself, this question of communication is clearly the main question of
342 these riverside communities. With the need of communication comes the
343 need of a common government and the growing greatness and spreading
344 shadow of the king. The other binding force besides the king, and
345 perhaps older than the king, is the priesthood; and the priesthood has
346 presumably even more to do with these ritual symbols and signals by
347 which men can communicate. And here in Egypt arose probably the primary
348 and certainly the typical invention to which we owe all history, and the
349 whole difference between the historic and the prehistoric: the
350 archetypal script, the art of writing.
351 The popular pictures of these primeval empires are not half so popular
352 as they might be. There is shed over them the shadow of an exaggerated
353 gloom, more than the normal and even healthy sadness of heathen men. It
354 is part of the same sort of secret pessimism that loves to make
355 primitive man a crawling creature, whose body is filth and whose soul is
356 fear. It comes of course from the fact that men are moved most by their
357 religion; especially when it is irreligion. For them anything primary
358 and elemental must be evil. But it is the curious consequence that while
359 we have been deluged with the wildest experiments in primitive romance,
360 they have all missed the real romance of being primitive. They have
361 described scenes that are wholly imaginary, in which the men of the
362 Stone Age are men of stone like walking statues; in which the Assyrians
363 or Egyptians are as stiff or as painted as their own most archaic art.
364 But none of these makers of imaginary scenes have tried to imagine what
365 it must really have been like to see those things as fresh which we see
366 as familiar. They have not seen a man discovering fire like a child
367 discovering fireworks. They have not seen a man playing with the
368 wonderful invention called the wheel, like a boy playing at putting up a
369 wireless station. They have never put the spirit of youth into their
370 descriptions of the youth of the world. It follows that amid all their
371 primitive or prehistoric fancies there are no jokes. There are not even
372 practical jokes, in connection with the practical inventions. And this
373 is very sharply defined in the particular case of hieroglyphics; for
374 there seems to be serious indication that the whole high human art of
375 scripture or writing began with a joke.
376 There are some who will learn with regret that it seems to have begun
377 with a pun. The king or the priests or some responsible persons, wishing
378 to send a message up the river in that inconveniently long and narrow
379 territory, hit on the idea of sending it in picture-writing, like that
380 of the Red Indian. Like most people who have written picture-writing for
381 fun, he found the words did not always fit. But when the word for taxes
382 sounded rather like the word for pig, he boldly put down a pig as a bad
383 pun and chanced it. So a modern hieroglyphist might represent ‘at once’
384 by unscrupulously drawing a hat followed by a series of upright
385 numerals. It was good enough for the Pharaohs and ought to be good
386 enough for him. But it must have been great fun to write or even to read
387 these messages, when writing and reading were really a new thing. And if
388 people must write romances about ancient Egypt (and it seems that
389 neither prayers nor tears nor curses can withhold them from the habit),
390 I suggest that scenes like this would really remind us that the ancient
391 Egyptians were human beings. I suggest that somebody should describe the
392 scene of the great monarch sitting among his priests, and all of them
393 roaring with laughter and bubbling over with suggestions as the royal
394 puns grew more and more wild and indefensible. There might be another
395 scene of almost equal excitement about the decoding of this cipher; the
396 guesses and clues and discoveries having all the popular thrill of a
397 detective story. That is how primitive romance and primitive history
398 really ought to be written. For whatever was the quality of the
399 religious or moral life of remote times, and it was probably much more
400 human than is conventionally supposed, the scientific interest of such a
401 time must have been intense. Words must have been more wonderful than
402 wireless telegraphy; and experiments with common things a series of
403 electric shocks. We are still waiting for somebody to write a lively
404 story of primitive life. The point is in some sense a parenthesis here;
405 but it is connected with the general matter of political development, by
406 the institution which is most active in these first and most fascinating
407 of all the fairy-tales of science.
408 It is admitted that we owe most of this science to the priests. Modern
409 writers like Mr. Wells cannot be accused of any weakness of sympathy
410 with a pontifical hierarchy; but they agree at least in recognising what
411 pagan priesthoods did for the arts and sciences. Among the more ignorant
412 of the enlightened there was indeed a convention of saying that priests
413 had obstructed progress in all ages; and a politician once told me in a
414 debate that I was resisting modern reforms exactly as some ancient
415 priest probably resisted the discovery of wheels. I pointed out, in
416 reply, that it was far more likely that the ancient priest made the
417 discovery of the wheels. It is overwhelmingly probable that the ancient
418 priest had a great deal to do with the discovery of the art of writing.
419 It is obvious enough in the fact that the very word hieroglyphic is akin
420 to the word hierarchy. The religion of these priests was apparently a
421 more or less tangled polytheism of a type that is more particularly
422 described elsewhere. It passed through a period when it co-operated with
423 the king, another period when it was temporarily destroyed by the king,
424 who happened to be a prince with a private theism of his own, and a
425 third period when it practically destroyed the king and ruled in his
426 stead. But the world has to thank it for many things which it considers
427 common and necessary; and the creators of those common things ought
428 really to have a place among the heroes of humanity. If we were at rest
429 in a real paganism, instead of being restless in a rather irrational
430 reaction from Christianity, we might pay some sort of pagan honour to
431 these nameless makers of mankind. We might have veiled statues of the
432 man who first found fire or the man who first made a boat or the man who
433 first tamed a horse. And if we brought them garlands or sacrifices,
434 there would be more sense in it than in disfiguring our cities with
435 cockney statues of stale politicians and philanthropists. But one of
436 the strange marks of the strength of Christianity is that, since it
437 came, no pagan in our civilisation has been able to be really human.
438 The point is here, however, that the Egyptian government, whether
439 pontifical or royal, found it more and more necessary to establish
440 communication; and there always went with communication a certain
441 element of coercion. It is not necessarily an indefensible thing that
442 the State grew more despotic as it grew more civilised; it is arguable
443 that it had to grow more despotic in order to grow more civilised. That
444 is the argument for autocracy in every age; and the interest lies in
445 seeing it illustrated in the earliest age. But it is emphatically not
446 true that it was most despotic in the earliest age and grew more liberal
447 in a later age; the practical process of history is exactly the reverse.
448 It is not true that the tribe began in the extreme of terror of the Old
449 Man and his seat and spear; it is probable, at least in Egypt, that the
450 Old Man was rather a New Man armed to attack new conditions. His spear
451 grew longer and longer and his throne rose higher and higher, as Egypt
452 rose into a complex and complete civilisation. That is what I mean by
453 saying that the history of the Egyptian territory is in this the history
454 of the earth; and directly denies the vulgar assumption that terrorism
455 can only come at the beginning and cannot come at the end. We do not
456 know what was the very first condition of the more or less feudal
457 amalgam of landowners, peasants, and slaves in the little commonwealths
458 beside the Nile; but it may have been a peasantry of an even more
459 popular sort. What we do know is that it was by experience and education
460 that little commonwealths lose their liberty; that absolute sovereignty
461 is something not merely ancient but rather relatively modern; and it is
462 at the end of the path called progress that men return to the king.
463 Egypt exhibits, in that brief record of its remotest beginnings, the
464 primary problem of liberty and civilisation. It is the fact that men
465 actually lose variety by complexity. We have not solved the problem
466 properly any more than they did; but it vulgarises the human dignity of
467 the problem itself to suggest that even tyranny has no motive save in
468 tribal terror. And just as the Egyptian example refutes the fallacy
469 about despotism and civilisation, so does the Babylonian example refute
470 the fallacy about civilisation and barbarism. Babylon also we first hear
471 of when it is already civilised; for the simple reason that we cannot
472 hear of anything until it is educated enough to talk. It talks to us in
473 what is called cuneiform; that strange and stiff triangular symbolism
474 that contrasts with the picturesque alphabet of Egypt. However
475 relatively rigid Egyptian art may be, there is always something
476 different from the Babylonian spirit which was too rigid to have any
477 art. There is always a living grace in the lines of the lotus and
478 something of rapidity as well as rigidity in the movement of the arrows
479 and the birds. Perhaps there is something of the restrained but living
480 curve of the river, which makes us in talking of the serpent of old Nile
481 almost think of the Nile as a serpent. Babylon was a civilisation of
482 diagrams rather than of drawings. Mr. W. B. Yeats, who has a historical
483 imagination to match his mythological imagination (and indeed the former
484 is impossible without the latter), wrote truly of the men who watched
485 the stars ‘from their pedantic Babylon.’ The cuneiform was cut upon
486 bricks, of which all their architecture was built up; the bricks were of
487 baked mud, and perhaps the material had something in it forbidding the
488 sense of form to develop in sculpture or relief. Theirs was a static but
489 a scientific civilisation, far advanced in the machinery of life and in
490 some ways highly modern. It is said that they had much of the modern
491 cult of the higher spinsterhood and recognised an official class of
492 independent working women. There is perhaps something in that mighty
493 stronghold of hardened mud that suggests the utilitarian activity of a
494 huge hive. But though it was huge it was human; we see many of the same
495 social problems as in ancient Egypt or modern England; and whatever its
496 evils this also was one of the earliest masterpieces of man. It stood,
497 of course, in the triangle formed by the almost legendary rivers of
498 Tigris and Euphrates, and the vast agriculture of its empire, on which
499 its towns depended, was perfected by a highly scientific system of
500 canals. It had by tradition a high intellectual life, though rather
501 philosophic than artistic; and there preside over its primal foundation
502 those figures who have come to stand for the star-gazing wisdom of
503 antiquity; the teachers of Abraham; the Chaldees.
504 Against this solid society, as against some vast bare wall of brick,
505 there surged age after age the nameless armies of the Nomads. They came
506 out of the deserts where the nomadic life had been lived from the
507 beginning and where it is still lived to-day. It is needless to dwell on
508 the nature of that life; it was obvious enough and even easy enough to
509 follow a herd or a flock which generally found its own grazing-ground
510 and to live on the milk or meat it provided. Nor is there any reason to
511 doubt that this habit of life could give almost every human thing except
512 a home. Many such shepherds or herdsmen may have talked in the earliest
513 times of all the truths and enigmas of the Book of Job; and of these
514 were Abraham and his children, who have given to the modern world for an
515 endless enigma the almost monomaniac monotheism of the Jews. But they
516 were a wild people without comprehension of complex social organisation;
517 and a spirit like the wind within them made them wage war on it again
518 and again. The history of Babylonia is largely the history of its
519 defence against the desert hordes; who came on at intervals of a century
520 or two and generally retreated as they came. Some say that an admixture
521 of nomad invasion built at Nineveh the arrogant kingdom of the
522 Assyrians, who carved great monsters upon their temples, bearded bulls
523 with wings like cherubim, and who sent forth many military conquerors
524 who stamped the world as if with such colossal hooves. Assyria was an
525 imperial interlude; but it was an interlude. The main story of all that
526 land is the war between the wandering peoples and the state that was
527 truly static. Presumably in prehistoric times, and certainly in historic
528 times, those wanderers went westward to waste whatever they could find.
529 The last time they came they found Babylon vanished; but that was in
530 historic times and the name of their leader was Mahomet.
531 Now it is worth while to pause upon that story because, as has been
532 suggested, it directly contradicts the impression still current that
533 nomadism is merely a prehistoric thing and social settlement a
534 comparatively recent thing. There is nothing to show that the
535 Babylonians had ever wandered; there is very little to show that the
536 tribes of the desert ever settled down. Indeed it is probable that this
537 notion of a nomadic stage followed by a static stage has already been
538 abandoned by the sincere and genuine scholars to whose researches we all
539 owe so much. But I am not at issue in this book with sincere and genuine
540 scholars, but with a vast and vague public opinion which has been
541 prematurely spread from certain imperfect investigations, and which has
542 made fashionable a false notion of the whole history of humanity. It is
543 the whole vague notion that a monkey evolved into a man and in the same
544 way a barbarian evolved into a civilised man, and therefore at every
545 stage we have to look back to barbarism and forward to civilisation.
546 Unfortunately this notion is in a double sense entirely in the air. It
547 is an atmosphere in which men live rather than a thesis which they
548 defend. Men in that mood are more easily answered by objects than by
549 theories; and it will be well if any one tempted to make that
550 assumption, in some trivial turn of talk or writing, can be checked for
551 a moment by shutting his eyes and seeing for an instant, vast and
552 vaguely crowded, like a populous precipice, the wonder of the Babylonian
553 wall.
554 One fact does certainly fall across us like its shadow. Our glimpses of
555 both these early empires show that the first domestic relation had been
556 complicated by something which was less human, but was often regarded as
557 equally domestic. The dark giant called Slavery had been called up like
558 a genii and was labouring on gigantic works of brick and stone. Here
559 again we must not too easily assume that what was backward was barbaric;
560 in the matter of manumission the earlier servitude seems in some ways
561 more liberal than the later; perhaps more liberal than the servitude of
562 the future. To insure food for humanity by forcing part of it to work
563 was after all a very human expedient; which is why it will probably be
564 tried again. But in one sense there is a significance in the old
565 slavery. It stands for one fundamental fact about all antiquity before
566 Christ; something to be assumed from first to last. It is the
567 insignificance of the individual before the State. It was as true of the
568 most democratic City State in Hellas as of any despotism in Babylon. It
569 is one of the signs of this spirit that a whole class of individuals
570 could be insignificant or even invisible. It must be normal because it
571 was needed for what would now be called ‘social service.’ Somebody said,
572 ‘The Man is nothing and the Work is all,’ meaning it for a breezy
573 Carlylean commonplace. It was the sinister motto of the heathen Servile
574 State. In that sense there is truth in the traditional vision of vast
575 pillars and pyramids going up under those everlasting skies for ever, by
576 the labour of numberless and nameless men, toiling like ants and dying
577 like flies, wiped out by the work of their own hands.
578 But there are two other reasons for beginning with the two fixed points
579 of Egypt and Babylon. For one thing they are fixed in tradition as the
580 types of antiquity; and history without tradition is dead. Babylon is
581 still the burden of a nursery rhyme, and Egypt (with its enormous
582 population of princesses awaiting reincarnation) is still the topic of
583 an unnecessary number of novels. But a tradition is generally a truth;
584 so long as the tradition is sufficiently popular; even if it is almost
585 vulgar. And there is a significance in this Babylonian and Egyptian
586 element in nursery rhymes and novels; even the newspapers, normally so
587 much behind the times, have already got as far as the reign of
588 Tutankhamen. The first reason is full of the common sense of popular
589 legend; it is the simple fact that we do know more of these traditional
590 things than of other contemporary things; and that we always did. All
591 travellers from Herodotus to Lord Carnarvon follow this route.
592 Scientific speculations of to-day do indeed spread out a map of the
593 whole primitive world, with streams of racial emigration or admixture
594 marked in dotted lines everywhere; over spaces which the unscientific
595 medieval map-maker would have been content to call ‘terra incognita,’ if
596 he did not fill the inviting blank with a picture of a dragon, to
597 indicate the probable reception given to pilgrims. But these
598 speculations are only speculations at the best; and at the worst the
599 dotted lines can be far more fabulous than the dragon.
600 There is unfortunately one fallacy here into which it is very easy for
601 men to fall, even those who are most intelligent and perhaps especially
602 those who are most imaginative. It is the fallacy of supposing that
603 because an idea is greater in the sense of larger, therefore it is
604 greater in the sense of more fundamental and fixed and certain. If a man
605 lives alone in a straw hut in the middle of Thibet, he may be told that
606 he is living in the Chinese Empire; and the Chinese Empire is certainly
607 a splendid and spacious and impressive thing. Or alternatively he may be
608 told that he is living in the British Empire, and be duly impressed. But
609 the curious thing is that in certain mental states he can feel much more
610 certain about the Chinese Empire that he cannot see than about the straw
611 hut that he can see. He has some strange magical juggle in his mind, by
612 which his argument begins with the empire though his experience begins
613 with the hut. Sometimes he goes mad and appears to be proving that a
614 straw hut cannot exist in the domains of the Dragon Throne; that it is
615 impossible for such a civilisation as he enjoys to contain such a hovel
616 as he inhabits. But his insanity arises from the intellectual slip of
617 supposing that because China is a large and all-embracing hypothesis,
618 therefore it is something more than a hypothesis. Now modern people are
619 perpetually arguing in this way; and they extend it to things much less
620 real and certain than the Chinese Empire. They seem to forget, for
621 instance, that a man is not even certain of the Solar System as he is
622 certain of the South Downs. The Solar System is a deduction, and
623 doubtless a true deduction; but the point is that it is a very vast and
624 far-reaching deduction, and therefore he forgets that it is a deduction
625 at all and treats it as a first principle. He *might* discover that the
626 whole calculation is a miscalculation; and the sun and stars and street
627 lamps would look exactly the same. But he has forgotten that it is a
628 calculation, and is almost ready to contradict the sun if it does not
629 fit into the Solar System. If this is a fallacy even in the case of
630 facts pretty well ascertained, such as the Solar System and the Chinese
631 Empire, it is an even more devastating fallacy in connection with
632 theories and other things that are not really ascertained at all. Thus
633 history, especially prehistoric history, has a horrible habit of
634 beginning with certain generalisations about races. I will not describe
635 the disorder and misery this inversion has produced in modern politics.
636 Because the race is vaguely supposed to have produced the nation, men
637 talk as if the nation were something vaguer than the race. Because they
638 have themselves invented a reason to explain a result, they almost deny
639 the result in order to justify the reason. They first treat a Celt as an
640 axiom and then treat an Irishman as an inference. And then they are
641 surprised that a great fighting, roaring Irishman is angry at being
642 treated as an inference. They cannot see that the Irish are Irish
643 whether or no they are Celtic, whether or no there ever were any Celts.
644 And what misleads them once more is the *size* of the theory; the sense
645 that the fancy is bigger than the fact. A great scattered Celtic race is
646 supposed to contain the Irish, so of course the Irish must depend for
647 their very existence upon it. The same confusion, of course, has
648 eliminated the English and the Germans by swamping them in the Teutonic
649 race; and some tried to prove from the races being at one that the
650 nations could not be at war. But I only give these vulgar and hackneyed
651 examples in passing, as more familiar examples of the fallacy; the
652 matter at issue here is not its application to these modern things but
653 rather to the most ancient things. But the more remote and unrecorded
654 was the racial problem, the more fixed was this curious inverted
655 certainty in the Victorian man of science. To this day it gives a man of
656 those scientific traditions the same sort of shock to question these
657 things, which were only the last inferences when he turned them into
658 first principles. He is still more certain that he is an Aryan even than
659 that he is an Anglo-Saxon, just as he is more certain that he is an
660 Anglo-Saxon than that he is an Englishman. He has never really
661 discovered that he is a European. But he has never doubted that he is an
662 Indo-European. These Victorian theories have shifted a great deal in
663 their shape and scope; but this habit of a rapid hardening of a
664 hypothesis into a theory, and of a theory into an assumption, has hardly
665 yet gone out of fashion. People cannot easily get rid of the mental
666 confusion of feeling that the foundations of history must surely be
667 secure; that the first steps must be safe; that the biggest
668 generalisation must be obvious. But though the contradiction may seem to
669 them a paradox, this is the very contrary of the truth. It is the large
670 thing that is secret and invisible; it is the small thing that is
671 evident and enormous.
672 Every race on the face of the earth has been the subject of these
673 speculations, and it is impossible even to suggest an outline of the
674 subject. But if we take the European race alone, its history, or rather
675 its prehistory, has undergone many retrospective revolutions in the
676 short period of my own lifetime. It used to be called the Caucasian
677 race; and I read in childhood an account of its collision with the
678 Mongolian race; it was written by Bret Harte and opened with the query,
679 ‘Or is the Caucasian played out?’ Apparently the Caucasian was played
680 out, for in a very short time he had been turned into the Indo-European
681 man; sometimes, I regret to say, proudly presented as the Indo-Germanic
682 man. It seems that the Hindu and the German have similar words for
683 mother or father; there were other similarities between Sanskrit and
684 various Western tongues; and with that all superficial differences
685 between a Hindu and a German seemed suddenly to disappear. Generally
686 this composite person was more conveniently described as the Aryan, and
687 the really important point was that he had marched westward out of those
688 high lands of India where fragments of his language could still be
689 found. When I read this as a child, I had the fancy that after all the
690 Aryan need not have marched westward and left his language behind him;
691 he might also have marched eastward and taken his language with him. If
692 I were to read it now, I should content myself with confessing my
693 ignorance of the whole matter. But as a matter of fact I have great
694 difficulty in reading it now, because it is not being written now. It
695 looks as if the Aryan is also played out. Anyhow he has not merely
696 changed his name but changed his address; his starting-place and his
697 route of travel. One new theory maintains that our race did not come to
698 its present home from the East but from the South. Some say the
699 Europeans did not come from Asia but from Africa. Some have even had the
700 wild idea that the Europeans came from Europe; or rather that they never
701 left it.
702 Then there is a certain amount of evidence of a more or less prehistoric
703 pressure from the North, such as that which seems to have brought the
704 Greeks to inherit the Cretan culture and so often brought the Gauls over
705 the hills into the fields of Italy. But I merely mention this example of
706 European ethnology to point out that the learned have pretty well boxed
707 the compass by this time; and that I, who am not one of the learned,
708 cannot pretend for a moment to decide where such doctors disagree. But I
709 can use my own common sense, and I sometimes fancy that theirs is a
710 little rusty from want of use. The first act of common sense is to
711 recognise the difference between a cloud and a mountain. And I will
712 affirm that nobody knows any of these things, in the sense that we all
713 know of the existence of the Pyramids of Egypt.
714 The truth, it may be repeated, is that what we really see, as distinct
715 from what we may reasonably guess, in this earliest phase of history is
716 darkness covering the earth and great darkness the peoples, with a light
717 or two gleaming here and there on chance patches of humanity; and that
718 two of these flames do burn upon two of these tall primeval towns; upon
719 the high terraces of Babylon and the huge pyramids of the Nile. There
720 are indeed other ancient lights, or lights that may be conjectured to be
721 very ancient, in very remote parts of that vast wilderness of night.
722 Far away to the East there is a high civilisation of vast antiquity in
723 China; there are the remains of civilisations in Mexico and South
724 America and other places, some of them apparently so high in
725 civilisation as to have reached the most refined forms of devil-worship.
726 But the difference lies in the element of tradition; the tradition of
727 these lost cultures has been broken off, and though the tradition of
728 China still lives, it is doubtful whether we know anything about it.
729 Moreover, a man trying to measure the Chinese antiquity has to use
730 Chinese traditions of measurement; and he has a strange sensation of
731 having passed into another world under other laws of time and space.
732 Time is telescoped outwards, and centuries assume the slow and stiff
733 movement of aeons; the white man trying to see it as the yellow man
734 sees, feels as if his head were turning round and wonders wildly whether
735 it is growing a pigtail. Anyhow he cannot take in a scientific sense
736 that queer perspective that leads up to the primeval pagoda of the first
737 of the Sons of Heaven. He is in the real antipodes; the only true
738 alternative world to Christendom; and he is after a fashion walking
739 upside down. I have spoken of the medieval map-maker and his dragon; but
740 what medieval traveller, however much interested in monsters, would
741 expect to find a country where a dragon is a benevolent and amiable
742 being? Of the more serious side of Chinese tradition something will be
743 said in another connection; but here I am only talking of tradition and
744 the test of antiquity. And I only mention China as an antiquity that is
745 not for us reached by a bridge of tradition; and Babylon and Egypt as
746 antiquities that are. Herodotus is a human being, in a sense in which a
747 Chinaman in a billycock hat, sitting opposite to us in a London
748 tea-shop, is hardly human. We feel as if we knew what David and Isaiah
749 felt like, in a way in which we never were quite certain what Li Hung
750 Chang felt like. The very sins that snatched away Helen or Bathsheba
751 have passed into a proverb of private human weakness, of pathos and even
752 of pardon. The very virtues of the Chinaman have about them something
753 terrifying. This is the difference made by the destruction or
754 preservation of a continuous historical inheritance; as from ancient
755 Egypt to modern Europe. But when we ask what was that world that we
756 inherit, and why those particular people and places seem to belong to
757 it, we are led to the central fact of civilised history.
758 That centre was the Mediterranean; which was not so much a piece of
759 water as a world. But it was a world with something of the character of
760 such a water; for it became more and more a place of unification in
761 which the streams of strange and very diverse cultures met. The Nile and
762 the Tiber alike flow into the Mediterranean; so did the Egyptian and the
763 Etrurian alike contribute to a Mediterranean civilisation. The glamour
764 of the great sea spread indeed very far inland, and the unity was felt
765 among the Arabs alone in the deserts and the Gauls beyond the northern
766 hills. But the gradual building up of a common culture running round all
767 the coasts of this inner sea is the main business of antiquity. As will
768 be seen, it was sometimes a bad business as well as a good business. In
769 that *orbis terrarum* or circle of lands there were the extremes of evil
770 and of piety, there were contrasted races and still more contrasted
771 religions. It was the scene of an endless struggle between Asia and
772 Europe from the flight of the Persian ships at Salamis to the flight of
773 the Turkish ships at Lepanto. It was the scene, as will be more
774 especially suggested later, of a supreme spiritual struggle between the
775 two types of paganism, confronting each other in the Latin and the
776 Phoenician cities; in the Roman forum and the Punic mart. It was the
777 world of war and peace, the world of good and evil, the world of all
778 that matters most; with all respect to the Aztecs and the Mongols of
779 the Far East, they did not matter as the Mediterranean tradition
780 mattered and still matters. Between it and the Far East there were, of
781 course, interesting cults and conquests of various kinds, more or less
782 in touch with it, and in proportion as they were so intelligible also to
783 us. The Persians came riding in to make an end of Babylon; and we are
784 told in a Greek story how these barbarians learned to draw the bow and
785 tell the truth. Alexander the great Greek marched with his Macedonians
786 into the sunrise, and brought back strange birds coloured like the
787 sunrise clouds and strange flowers and jewels from the gardens and
788 treasuries of nameless kings. Islam went eastward into that world and
789 made it partly imaginable to us; precisely because Islam itself was born
790 in that circle of lands that fringed our own ancient and ancestral sea.
791 In the Middle Ages the empire of the Moguls increased its majesty
792 without losing its mystery; the Tartars conquered China and the Chinese
793 apparently took very little notice of them. All these things are
794 interesting in themselves; but it is impossible to shift the centre of
795 gravity to the inland spaces of Asia from the inland sea of Europe. When
796 all is said, if there were nothing in the world but what was said and
797 done and written and built in the lands lying round the Mediterranean,
798 it would still be in all the most vital and valuable things the world in
799 which we live. When that southern culture spread to the north-west it
800 produced many very wonderful things; of which doubtless we ourselves are
801 the most wonderful. When it spread thence to colonies and new countries,
802 it was still the same culture so long as it was culture at all. But
803 round that little sea like a lake were the things themselves, apart from
804 all extensions and echoes and commentaries on the things; the Republic
805 and the Church; the Bible and the heroic epics; Islam and Israel and the
806 memories of the lost empires; Aristotle and the measure of all things.
807 It is because the first light upon *this* world is really light, the
808 daylight in which we are still walking to-day, and not merely the
809 doubtful visitation of strange stars, that I have begun here with noting
810 where that light first falls on the towered cities of the eastern
811 Mediterranean.
812 But though Babylon and Egypt have thus a sort of first claim, in the
813 very fact of being familiar and traditional, fascinating riddles to us
814 but also fascinating riddles to our fathers, we must not imagine that
815 they were the only old civilisations on the southern sea; or that all
816 the civilisation was merely Sumerian or Semitic or Coptic, still less
817 merely Asiatic or African. Real research is more and more exalting the
818 ancient civilisation of Europe and especially of what we may still
819 vaguely call the Greeks. It must be understood in the sense that there
820 were Greeks before the Greeks, as in so many of their mythologies there
821 were gods before the gods. The island of Crete was the centre of the
822 civilisation now called Minoan, after the Minos who lingered in ancient
823 legend and whose labyrinth was actually discovered by modern archeology.
824 This elaborate European society, with its harbours and its drainage and
825 its domestic machinery, seems to have gone down before some invasion of
826 its northern neighbours, who made or inherited the Hellas we know in
827 history. But that earlier period did not pass till it had given to the
828 world gifts so great that the world has ever since been striving in vain
829 to repay them, if only by plagiarism.
830 Somewhere along the Ionian coast opposite Crete and the islands was a
831 town of some sort, probably of the sort that we should call a village or
832 hamlet with a wall. It was called Ilion but it came to be called Troy,
833 and the name will never perish from the earth. A poet who may have been
834 a beggar and a balladmonger, who may have been unable to read and write,
835 and was described by tradition as blind, composed a poem about the
836 Greeks going to war with this town to recover the most beautiful woman
837 in the world. That the most beautiful woman in the world lived in that
838 one little town sounds like a legend; that the most beautiful poem in
839 the world was written by somebody who knew of nothing larger than such
840 little towns is a historical fact. It is said that the poem came at the
841 end of the period; that the primitive culture brought it forth in its
842 decay; in which case one would like to have seen that culture in its
843 prime. But anyhow it is true that this, which is our first poem, might
844 very well be our last poem too. It might well be the last word as well
845 as the first word spoken by man about his mortal lot, as seen by merely
846 mortal vision. If the world becomes pagan and perishes, the last man
847 left alive would do well to quote the Iliad and die.
848 But in this one great human revelation of antiquity there is another
849 element of great historical importance; which has hardly I think been
850 given its proper place in history. The poet has so conceived the poem
851 that his sympathies apparently, and those of his reader certainly, are
852 on the side of the vanquished rather than of the victor. And this is a
853 sentiment which increases in the poetical tradition even as the poetical
854 origin itself recedes. Achilles had some status as a sort of demigod in
855 pagan times; but he disappears altogether in later times. But Hector
856 grows greater as the ages pass; and it is his name that is the name of a
857 Knight of the Round Table and his sword that legend puts into the hand
858 of Roland, laying about him with the weapon of the defeated Hector in
859 the last ruin and splendour of his own defeat. The name anticipates all
860 the defeats through which our race and religion were to pass; that
861 survival of a hundred defeats that is its triumph.
862 The tale of the end of Troy shall have no ending; for it is lifted up
863 for ever into living echoes, immortal as our hopelessness and our hope.
864 Troy standing was a small thing that may have stood nameless for ages.
865 But Troy falling has been caught up in a flame and suspended in an
866 immortal instant of annihilation; and because it was destroyed with fire
867 the fire shall never be destroyed. And as with the city so with the
868 hero; traced in archaic lines in that primeval twilight is found the
869 first figure of the Knight. There is a prophetic coincidence in his
870 title; we have spoken of the word chivalry and how it seems to mingle
871 the horseman with the horse. It is almost anticipated ages before in the
872 thunder of the Homeric hexameter, and that long leaping word with which
873 the Iliad ends. It is that very unity for which we can find no name but
874 the holy centaur of chivalry. But there are other reasons for giving in
875 this glimpse of antiquity the flame upon the sacred town. The sanctity
876 of such towns ran like a fire round the coasts and islands of the
877 northern Mediterranean; the high-fenced hamlet for which heroes died.
878 From the smallness of the city came the greatness of the citizen. Hellas
879 with her hundred statues produced nothing statelier than that walking
880 statue; the ideal of the self-commanding man. Hellas of the hundred
881 statues was one legend and literature; and all that labyrinth of little
882 walled nations resounded with the lament of Troy.
883 A later legend, an afterthought but not an accident, said that
884 stragglers from Troy founded a republic on the Italian shore. It was
885 true in spirit that republican virtue had such a root. A mystery of
886 honour, that was not born of Babylon or the Egyptian pride, there shone
887 like the shield of Hector, defying Asia and Africa; till the light of a
888 new day was loosened, with the rushing of the eagles and the coming of
889 the name; the name that came like a thunderclap, when the world woke to
890 Rome.
CHAPTER IV
19 GOD AND COMPARATIVE RELIGION
20 I was once escorted over the Roman foundations of an ancient British
21 city by a professor, who said something that seems to me a satire on a
22 good many other professors. Possibly the professor saw the joke, though
23 he maintained an iron gravity, and may or may not have realised that it
24 was a joke against a great deal of what is called comparative religion.
25 I pointed out a sculpture of the head of the sun with the usual halo of
26 rays, but with the difference that the face in the disc, instead of
27 being boyish like Apollo, was bearded like Neptune or Jupiter. ‘Yes,’ he
28 said with a certain delicate exactitude, ‘that is supposed to represent
29 the local god Sul. The best authorities identify Sul with Minerva; but
30 this has been held to show that the identification is not complete.’
31 That is what we call a powerful understatement. The modern world is
32 madder than any satires on it; long ago Mr. Belloc made his burlesque
33 don say that a bust of Ariadne had been proved by modern research to be
34 a Silenus. But that is not better than the real appearance of Minerva as
35 the Bearded Woman of Mr. Barnum. Only both of them are very like many
36 identifications by ‘the best authorities’ on comparative religion; and
37 when Catholic creeds are identified with various wild myths, I do not
38 laugh or curse or misbehave myself; I confine myself decorously to
39 saying that the identification is not complete.
40 In the days of my youth the Religion of Humanity was a term commonly
41 applied to Comtism, the theory of certain rationalists who worshipped
42 corporate mankind as a Supreme Being. Even in the days of my youth I
43 remarked that there was something slightly odd about despising and
44 dismissing the doctrine of the Trinity as a mystical and even maniacal
45 contradiction; and then asking us to adore a deity who is a hundred
46 million persons in one God, neither confounding the persons nor dividing
47 the substance.
48 But there is another entity, more or less definable and much more
49 imaginable than the many-headed and monstrous idol of mankind. And it
50 has a much better right to be called, in a reasonable sense, the
51 religion of humanity. Man is not indeed the idol; but man is almost
52 everywhere the idolator. And these multitudinous idolatries of mankind
53 have something about them in many ways more human and sympathetic than
54 modern metaphysical abstractions. If an Asiatic god has three heads and
55 seven arms, there is at least in it an idea of material incarnation
56 bringing an unknown power nearer to us and not farther away. But if our
57 friends Brown, Jones, and Robinson, when out for a Sunday walk, were
58 transformed and amalgamated into an Asiatic idol before our eyes, they
59 would surely seem farther away. If the arms of Brown and the legs of
60 Robinson waved from the same composite body, they would seem to be
61 waving something of a sad farewell. If the heads of all three gentlemen
62 appeared smiling on the same neck, we should hesitate even by what name
63 to address our new and somewhat abnormal friend. In the many-headed and
64 many-handed Oriental idol there is a certain sense of mysteries becoming
65 at least partly intelligible; of formless forces of nature taking some
66 dark but material form, but though this may be true of the multiform god
67 it is not so of the multiform man. The human beings become less human by
68 becoming less separate; we might say less human in being less lonely.
69 The human beings become less intelligible as they become less isolated;
70 we might say with strict truth that the closer they are to us the
71 farther they are away. An Ethical Hymn-book of this humanitarian sort of
72 religion was carefully selected and expurgated on the principle of
73 preserving anything human and eliminating anything divine. One
74 consequence was that a hymn appeared in the amended form of ‘Nearer
75 Mankind to Thee, Nearer to Thee.’ It always suggested to me the
76 sensations of a strap-hanger during a crush on the Tube. But it is
77 strange and wonderful how far away the souls of men can seem, when their
78 bodies are so near as all that.
79 The human unity with which I deal here is not to be confounded with this
80 modern industrial monotony and herding, which is rather a congestion
81 than a communion. It is a thing to which human groups left to
82 themselves, and even human individuals left to themselves, have
83 everywhere tended by an instinct that may truly be called human. Like
84 all healthy human things, it has varied very much within the limits of a
85 general character; for that is characteristic of everything belonging to
86 that ancient land of liberty that lies before and around the servile
87 industrial town. Industrialism actually boasts that its products are all
88 of one pattern; that men in Jamaica or Japan can break the same seal and
89 drink the same bad whisky, that a man at the North Pole and another at
90 the South might recognise the same optimistic label on the same dubious
91 tinned salmon. But wine, the gift of gods to men, can vary with every
92 valley and every vineyard, can turn into a hundred wines without any
93 wine once reminding us of whisky; and cheeses can change from county to
94 county without forgetting the difference between chalk and cheese. When
95 I am speaking of this thing, therefore, I am speaking of something that
96 doubtless includes very wide differences; nevertheless I will here
97 maintain that it is one thing. I will maintain that most of the modern
98 botheration comes from not realising that it is really one thing. I will
99 advance the thesis that before all talk about comparative religion and
100 the separate religious founders of the world, the first essential is to
101 recognise this thing as a whole, as a thing almost native and normal to
102 the great fellowship that we call mankind. This thing is Paganism; and I
103 propose to show in these pages that it is the one real rival to the
104 Church of Christ.
105 Comparative religion is very comparative indeed. That is, it is so much
106 a matter of degree and distance and difference that it is only
107 comparatively successful when it tries to compare. When we come to look
108 at it closely we find it comparing things that are really quite
109 incomparable. We are accustomed to see a table or catalogue of the
110 world’s great religions in parallel columns, until we fancy they are
111 really parallel. We are accustomed to see the names of the great
112 religious founders all in a row: Christ; Mahomet; Buddha; Confucius. But
113 in truth this is only a trick; another of these optical illusions by
114 which any objects may be put into a particular relation by shifting to a
115 particular point of sight. Those religions and religious founders, or
116 rather those whom we choose to lump together as religions and religious
117 founders, do not really show any common character. The illusion is
118 partly produced by Islam coming immediately after Christianity in the
119 list; as Islam did come after Christianity and was largely an imitation
120 of Christianity. But the other eastern religions, or what we call
121 religions, not only do not resemble the Church but do not resemble each
122 other. When we come to Confucianism at the end of the list, we come to
123 something in a totally different world of thought. To compare the
124 Christian and Confucian religions is like comparing a theist with an
125 English squire or asking whether a man is a believer in immortality or a
126 hundred-per-cent American. Confucianism may be a civilisation but it is
127 not a religion.
128 In truth the Church is too unique to prove herself unique. For most
129 popular and easy proof is by parallel; and here there is no parallel. It
130 is not easy, therefore, to expose the fallacy by which a false
131 classification is created to swamp a unique thing, when it really is a
132 unique thing. As there is nowhere else exactly the same fact, so there
133 is nowhere else exactly the same fallacy. But I will take the nearest
134 thing I can find to such a solitary social phenomenon, in order to show
135 how it is thus swamped and assimilated. I imagine most of us would agree
136 that there is something unusual and unique about the position of the
137 Jews. There is nothing that is quite in the same sense an international
138 nation; an ancient culture scattered in different countries but still
139 distinct and indestructible. Now this business is like an attempt to
140 make a list of nomadic nations in order to soften the strange solitude
141 of the Jew. It would be easy enough to do it, by the same process of
142 putting a plausible approximation first, and then tailing off into
143 totally different things thrown in somehow to make up the list. Thus in
144 the new list of nomadic nations the Jews would be followed by the
145 Gypsies; who at least are really nomadic if they are not really
146 national. Then the professor of the new science of Comparative Nomadics
147 could pass easily on to something different; even if it was very
148 different. He could remark on the wandering adventure of the English who
149 had scattered their colonies over so many seas; and call *them* nomads.
150 It is quite true that a great many Englishmen seem to be strangely
151 restless in England. It is quite true that not all of them have left
152 their country for their country’s good. The moment we mention the
153 wandering empire of the English, we must add the strange exiled empire
154 of the Irish. For it is a curious fact, to be noted in our imperial
155 literature, that the same ubiquity and unrest which is a proof of
156 English enterprise and triumph is a proof of Irish futility and failure.
157 Then the professor of Nomadism would look round thoughtfully and
158 remember that there was great talk recently of German waiters, German
159 barbers, German clerks, Germans naturalising themselves in England and
160 the United States and the South American republics. The Germans would go
161 down as the fifth nomadic race; the words Wanderlust and Folk-Wandering
162 would come in very useful here. For there really have been historians
163 who explained the Crusades by suggesting that the Germans were found
164 wandering (as the police say) in what happened to be the neighbourhood
165 of Palestine. Then the professor, feeling he was now near the end, would
166 make a last leap in desperation. He would recall the fact that the
167 French Army has captured nearly every capital in Europe, that it marched
168 across countless conquered lands under Charlemagne or Napoleon; and
169 *that* would be wanderlust, and *that* would be the note of a nomadic
170 race. Thus he would have his six nomadic nations all compact and
171 complete, and would feel that the Jew was no longer a sort of mysterious
172 and even mystical exception. But people with more common sense would
173 probably realise that he had only extended nomadism by extending the
174 meaning of nomadism; and that he had extended that until it really had
175 no meaning at all. It is quite true that the French soldier has made
176 some of the finest marches in all military history. But it is equally
177 true, and far more self-evident, that if the French peasant is not a
178 rooted reality there is no such thing as a rooted reality in the world;
179 or in other words, if he is a nomad there is nobody who is not a nomad.
180 Now that is the sort of trick that has been tried in the case of
181 comparative religion and the world’s religious founders all standing
182 respectably in a row. It seeks to classify Jesus as the other would
183 classify Jews, by inventing a new class for the purpose and filling up
184 the rest of it with stop-gaps and second-rate copies. I do not mean that
185 these other things are not often great things in their own real
186 character and class. Confucianism and Buddhism are great things, but it
187 is not true to call them Churches; just as the French and English are
188 great peoples, but it is nonsense to call them nomads. There are some
189 points of resemblance between Christendom and its imitation in Islam;
190 for that matter there are some points of resemblance between Jews and
191 Gypsies. But after that the lists are made up of anything that comes to
192 hand; of anything that can be put in the same catalogue without being in
193 the same category.
194 In this sketch of religious history, with all decent deference to men
195 much more learned than myself, I propose to cut across and disregard
196 this modern method of classification, which I feel sure has falsified
197 the facts of history. I shall here submit an alternative classification
198 of religion or religions, which I believe would be found to cover all
199 the facts and, what is quite as important here, all the fancies. Instead
200 of dividing religion geographically, and as it were vertically, into
201 Christian, Moslem, Brahmin, Buddhist, and so on, I would divide it
202 psychologically and in some sense horizontally; into the strata of
203 spiritual elements and influences that could sometimes exist in the same
204 country, or even in the same man. Putting the Church apart for the
205 moment, I should be disposed to divide the natural religion of the mass
206 of mankind under such headings as these: God; the Gods; the Demons; the
207 Philosophers. I believe some such classification will help us to sort
208 out the spiritual experiences of men much more successfully than the
209 conventional business of comparing religions; and that many famous
210 figures will naturally fall into their place in this way who are only
211 forced into their place in the other. As I shall make use of these
212 titles or terms more than once in narrative and allusion, it will be
213 well to define at this stage for what I mean them to stand. And I will
214 begin with the first, the simplest and the most sublime, in this
215 chapter.
216 In considering the elements of pagan humanity, we must begin by an
217 attempt to describe the indescribable. Many get over the difficulty of
218 describing it by the expedient of denying it, or at least ignoring it;
219 but the whole point of it is that it was something that was never quite
220 eliminated even when it was ignored. They are obsessed by their
221 evolutionary monomania that every great thing grows from a seed, or
222 something smaller than itself. They seem to forget that every seed comes
223 from a tree, or from something larger than itself. Now there is very
224 good ground for guessing that religion did not originally come from some
225 detail that was forgotten because it was too small to be traced. Much
226 more probably it was an idea that was abandoned because it was too large
227 to be managed. There is very good reason to suppose that many people did
228 begin with the simple but overwhelming idea of one God who governs all;
229 and afterwards fell away into such things as demon-worship almost as a
230 sort of secret dissipation. Even the test of savage beliefs, of which
231 the folk-lore students are so fond, is admittedly often found to support
232 such a view. Some of the very rudest savages, primitive in every sense
233 in which anthropologists use the word, the Australian aborigines for
234 instance, are found to have a pure monotheism with a high moral tone. A
235 missionary was preaching to a very wild tribe of polytheists, who had
236 told him all their polytheistic tales, and telling them in return of the
237 existence of the one good God who is a spirit and judges men by
238 spiritual standards. And there was a sudden buzz of excitement among
239 these stolid barbarians, as at somebody who was letting out a secret,
240 and they cried to each other, ‘Atahocan! He is speaking of Atahocan!’
241 Probably it was a point of politeness and even decency among those
242 polytheists not to speak of Atahocan. The name is not perhaps so much
243 adapted as some of our own to direct and solemn religious exhortation;
244 but many other social forces are always covering up and confusing such
245 simple ideas. Possibly the old god stood for an old morality found
246 irksome in more expansive moments; possibly intercourse with demons was
247 more fashionable among the best people, as in the modern fashion of
248 Spiritualism. Anyhow, there are any number of similar examples. They all
249 testify to the unmistakable psychology of a thing taken for granted, as
250 distinct from a thing talked about. There is a striking example in a
251 tale taken down word for word from a Red Indian in California, which
252 starts out with hearty legendary and literary relish: ‘The sun is the
253 father and ruler of the heavens. He is the big chief. The moon is his
254 wife and the stars are their children’; and so on through a most
255 ingenious and complicated story, in the middle of which is a sudden
256 parenthesis saying that sun and moon have to do something because ‘It is
257 ordered that way by the Great Spirit Who lives above the place of all.’
258 That is exactly the attitude of most paganism towards God. He is
259 something assumed and forgotten and remembered by accident; a habit
260 possibly not peculiar to pagans. Sometimes the higher deity is
261 remembered in the higher moral grades and is a sort of mystery. But
262 always, it has been truly said, the savage is talkative about his
263 mythology and taciturn about his religion. The Australian savages,
264 indeed, exhibit a topsyturvydom such as the ancients might have thought
265 truly worthy of the antipodes. The savage who thinks nothing of tossing
266 off such a trifle as a tale of the sun and moon being the halves of a
267 baby chopped in two, or dropping into small-talk about a colossal cosmic
268 cow milked to make the rain, merely in order to be sociable, will then
269 retire to secret caverns sealed against women and white men, temples of
270 terrible initiation where to the thunder of the bull-roarer and the
271 dripping of sacrificial blood, the priest whispers the final secrets
272 known only to the initiate: that honesty is the best policy, that a
273 little kindness does nobody any harm, that all men are brothers and that
274 there is but one God, the Father Almighty, maker of all things visible
275 and invisible.
276 In other words, we have here the curiosity of religious history that the
277 savage seems to be parading all the most repulsive and impossible parts
278 of his belief and concealing all the most sensible and creditable parts.
279 But the explanation is that they are not in that sense parts of his
280 belief; or at least not parts of the same sort of belief. The myths are
281 merely tall stories, though as tall as the sky, the waterspout, or the
282 tropic rain. The mysteries are true stories, and are taken secretly that
283 they may be taken seriously. Indeed it is only too easy to forget that
284 there is a thrill in theism. A novel in which a number of separate
285 characters all turned out to be the same character would certainly be a
286 sensational novel. It is so with the idea that sun and tree and river
287 are the disguises of one god and not of many. Alas, we also find it only
288 too easy to take Atahocan for granted. But whether he is allowed to fade
289 into a truism or preserved as a sensation by being preserved as a
290 secret, it is clear that he is always either an old truism or an old
291 tradition. There is nothing to show that he is an improved product of
292 the mere mythology and everything to show that he preceded it. He is
293 worshipped by the simplest tribes with no trace of ghosts or
294 grave-offerings, or any of the complications in which Herbert Spencer
295 and Grant Allen sought the origin of the simplest of all ideas. Whatever
296 else there was, there was never any such thing as the Evolution of the
297 Idea of God. The idea was concealed, was avoided, was almost forgotten,
298 was even explained away; but it was never evolved. There are not a few
299 indications of this change in other places. It is implied, for
300 instance, in the fact that even polytheism seems often the combination
301 of several monotheisms. A god will gain only a minor seat on Mount
302 Olympus, when he had owned earth and heaven and all the stars while he
303 lived in his own little valley. Like many a small nation melting in a
304 great empire, he gives up local universality only to come under
305 universal limitation. The very name of Pan suggests that he became a god
306 of the wood when he had been a god of the world. The very name of
307 Jupiter is almost a pagan translation of the words ‘Our Father which art
308 in heaven.’ As with the Great Father symbolised by the sky, so with the
309 Great Mother whom we still call Mother Earth. Demeter and Ceres and
310 Cybele often seem to be almost incapable of taking over the whole
311 business of godhood, so that men should need no other gods. It seems
312 reasonably probable that a good many men did have no other gods but one
313 of these, worshipped as the author of all.
314 Over some of the most immense and populous tracts of the world, such as
315 China, it would seem that the simpler idea of the Great Father has never
316 been very much complicated with rival cults, though it may have in some
317 sense ceased to be a cult itself. The best authorities seem to think
318 that though Confucianism is in one sense agnosticism, it does not
319 directly contradict the old theism, precisely because it has become a
320 rather vague theism. It is one in which God is called Heaven, as in the
321 case of polite persons tempted to swear in drawing-rooms. But Heaven is
322 still overhead, even if it is very far overhead. We have all the
323 impression of a simple truth that has receded, until it was remote
324 without ceasing to be true. And this phrase alone would bring us back to
325 the same idea even in the pagan mythology of the West. There is surely
326 something of this very notion of the withdrawal of some higher power in
327 all those mysterious and very imaginative myths about the separation of
328 earth and sky. In a hundred forms we are told that heaven and earth were
329 once lovers, or were once at one, when some upstart thing, often some
330 undutiful child, thrust them apart; and the world was built on an abyss;
331 upon a division and a parting. One of its grossest versions was given by
332 Greek civilisation in the myth of Uranus and Saturn. One of its most
333 charming versions was that of some savage people, who say that a little
334 pepper-plant grew taller and taller and lifted the whole sky like a lid;
335 a beautiful barbaric vision of daybreak for some of our painters who
336 love that tropical twilight. Of myths, and the highly mythical
337 explanations which the moderns offer of myths, something will be said in
338 another section; for I cannot but think that most mythology is on
339 another and more superficial plane. But in this primeval vision of the
340 rending of one world into two there is surely something more of ultimate
341 ideas. As to what it means, a man will learn far more about it by lying
342 on his back in a field, and merely looking at the sky, than by reading
343 all the libraries even of the most learned and valuable folk-lore. He
344 will know what is meant by saying that the sky ought to be nearer to us
345 than it is, that perhaps it was once nearer than it is, that it is not a
346 thing merely alien and abysmal but in some fashion sundered from us and
347 saying farewell. There will creep across his mind the curious suggestion
348 that after all, perhaps, the myth-maker was not merely a moon-calf or
349 village idiot thinking he could cut up the clouds like a cake, but had
350 in him something more than it is fashionable to attribute to the
351 Troglodyte; that it is just possible that Thomas Hood was not talking
352 like a Troglodyte when he said that, as time went on, the tree-tops only
353 told him he was further off from heaven than when he was a boy. But
354 anyhow the legend of Uranus the Lord of Heaven dethroned by Saturn the
355 Time Spirit would mean something to the author of that poem. And it
356 would mean, among other things, this banishment of the first
357 fatherhood. There is the idea of God in the very notion that there were
358 gods before the gods. There is an idea of greater simplicity in all the
359 allusions to that more ancient order. The suggestion is supported by the
360 process of propagation we see in historic times. Gods and demigods and
361 heroes breed like herrings before our very eyes, and suggest of
362 themselves that the family may have had one founder; mythology grows
363 more and more complicated, and the very complication suggests that at
364 the beginning it was more simple. Even on the external evidence, of the
365 sort called scientific, there is therefore a very good case for the
366 suggestion that man began with monotheism before it developed or
367 degenerated into polytheism. But I am concerned rather with an internal
368 than an external truth; and, as I have already said, the internal truth
369 is almost indescribable. We have to speak of something of which it is
370 the whole point that people did not speak of it; we have not merely to
371 translate from a strange tongue or speech, but from a strange silence.
372 I suspect an immense implication behind all polytheism and paganism. I
373 suspect we have only a hint of it here and there in these savage creeds
374 or Greek origins. It is not exactly what we mean by the presence of God;
375 in a sense it might more truly be called the absence of God. But absence
376 does not mean non-existence; and a man drinking the toast of absent
377 friends does not mean that from his life all friendship is absent. It is
378 a void but it is not a negation; it is something as positive as an empty
379 chair. It would be an exaggeration to say that the pagan saw higher than
380 Olympus an empty throne. It would be nearer the truth to take the
381 gigantic imagery of the Old Testament, in which the prophet saw God from
382 behind; it was as if some immeasurable presence had turned its back on
383 the world. Yet the meaning will again be missed if it is supposed to be
384 anything so conscious and vivid as the monotheism of Moses and his
385 people. I do not mean that the pagan peoples were in the least
386 overpowered by this idea merely because it is overpowering. On the
387 contrary, it was so large that they all carried it lightly, as we all
388 carry the load of the sky. Gazing at some detail like a bird or a cloud,
389 we can all ignore its awful blue background; we can neglect the sky; and
390 precisely because it bears down upon us with an annihilating force, it
391 is felt as nothing. A thing of this kind can only be an impression and a
392 rather subtle impression; but to me it is a very strong impression made
393 by pagan literature and religion. I repeat that in our special
394 sacramental sense there is, of course, the absence of the presence of
395 God. But there is in a very real sense the presence of the absence of
396 God. We feel it in the unfathomable sadness of pagan poetry; for I doubt
397 if there was ever in all the marvellous manhood of antiquity a man who
398 was happy as St. Francis was happy. We feel it in the legend of a Golden
399 Age and again in the vague implication that the gods themselves are
400 ultimately related to something else, even when that Unknown God has
401 faded into a Fate. Above all we feel it in those immortal moments when
402 the pagan literature seems to return to a more innocent antiquity and
403 speak with a more direct voice, so that no word is worthy of it except
404 our own monotheistic monosyllable. We cannot say anything but ‘God’ in a
405 sentence like that of Socrates bidding farewell to his judges: ‘I go to
406 die and you remain to live; and God alone knows which of us goes the
407 better way.’ We can use no other word even for the best moments of
408 Marcus Aurelius: ‘Can they say dear city of Cecrops, and canst thou not
409 say dear city of God?’ We can use no other word in that mighty line in
410 which Virgil spoke to all who suffer with the veritable cry of a
411 Christian before Christ, in the untranslatable: ‘O passi graviora dabit
412 deus his quoque finem.’
413 In short, there is a feeling that there is something higher than the
414 gods; but because it is higher it is also further away. Not yet could
415 even Virgil have read the riddle and the paradox of that other divinity,
416 who is both higher and nearer. For them what was truly divine was very
417 distant, so distant that they dismissed it more and more from their
418 minds. It had less and less to do with the mere mythology of which I
419 shall write later. Yet even in this there was a sort of tacit admission
420 of its intangible purity, when we consider what most of the mythology is
421 like. As the Jews would not degrade it by images, so the Greeks did not
422 degrade it even by imaginations. When the gods were more and more
423 remembered only by pranks and profligacies, it was relatively a movement
424 of reverence. It was an act of piety to forget God. In other words,
425 there is something in the whole tone of the time suggesting that men had
426 accepted a lower level, and still were half conscious that it was a
427 lower level. It is hard to find words for these things; yet the one
428 really just word stands ready. These men were conscious of the Fall, if
429 they were conscious of nothing else; and the same is true of all heathen
430 humanity. Those who have fallen may remember the fall, even when they
431 forget the height. Some such tantalising blank or break in memory is at
432 the back of all pagan sentiment. There is such a thing as the momentary
433 power to remember that we forget. And the most ignorant of humanity know
434 by the very look of earth that they have forgotten heaven. But it
435 remains true that even for these men there were moments, like the
436 memories of childhood, when they heard themselves talking with a simpler
437 language; there were moments when the Roman, like Virgil in the line
438 already quoted, cut his way with a sword-stroke of song out of the
439 tangle of the mythologies; the motley mob of gods and goddesses sank
440 suddenly out of sight and the Sky-Father was alone in the sky.
441 This latter example is very relevant to the next step in the process. A
442 white light as of a lost morning still lingers on the figure of Jupiter,
443 of Pan, or of the elder Apollo; and it may well be, as already noted,
444 that each was once a divinity as solitary as Jehovah or Allah. They lost
445 this lonely universality by a process it is here very necessary to note;
446 a process of amalgamation very like what was afterwards called
447 syncretism. The whole pagan world set itself to build a Pantheon. They
448 admitted more and more gods, gods not only of the Greeks but of the
449 barbarians; gods not only of Europe but of Asia and Africa. The more the
450 merrier, though some of the Asian and African ones were not very merry.
451 They admitted them to equal thrones with their own; sometimes they
452 identified them with their own. They may have regarded it as an
453 enrichment of their religious life; but it meant the final loss of all
454 that we now call religion. It meant that ancient light of simplicity,
455 that had a single source like the sun, finally fades away in a dazzle of
456 conflicting lights and colours. God is really sacrificed to the gods; in
457 a very literal sense of the flippant phrase, they have been too many for
458 him.
459 Polytheism, therefore, was really a sort of pool; in the sense of the
460 pagans having consented to the pooling of their pagan religions. And
461 this point is very important in many controversies ancient and modern.
462 It is regarded as a liberal and enlightened thing to say that the god of
463 the stranger may be as good as our own; and doubtless the pagans thought
464 themselves very liberal and enlightened when they agreed to add to the
465 gods of the city or the hearth some wild and fantastic Dionysus coming
466 down from the mountains or some shaggy and rustic Pan creeping out of
467 the woods. But exactly what it lost by these larger ideas is the largest
468 idea of all. It is the idea of the fatherhood that makes the whole
469 world one. And the converse is also true. Doubtless those more
470 antiquated men of antiquity who clung to their solitary statues and
471 their single sacred names were regarded as superstitious savages
472 benighted and left behind. But these superstitious savages were
473 preserving something that is much more like the cosmic power as
474 conceived by philosophy, or even as conceived by science. This paradox
475 by which the rude reactionary was a sort of prophetic progressive has
476 one consequence very much to the point. In a purely historical sense,
477 and apart from any other controversies in the same connection, it throws
478 a light, a single and a steady light, that shines from the beginning on
479 a little and lonely people. In this paradox, as in some riddle of
480 religion of which the answer was sealed up for centuries, lies the
481 mission and the meaning of the Jews.
482 It is true in this sense, humanly speaking, that the world owes God to
483 the Jews. It owes that truth to much that is blamed in the Jews,
484 possibly to much that is blameable in the Jews. We have already noted
485 the nomadic position of the Jews amid the other pastoral peoples upon
486 the fringe of the Babylonian Empire, and something of that strange
487 erratic course of theirs blazed across the dark territory of extreme
488 antiquity, as they passed from the seat of Abraham and the shepherd
489 princes into Egypt and doubled back into the Palestinian hills and held
490 them against the Philistines from Crete and fell into captivity in
491 Babylon; and yet again returned to their mountain city by the Zionist
492 policy of the Persian conquerors; and so continued that amazing romance
493 of restlessness of which we have not yet seen the end. But through all
494 their wanderings, and especially through all their early wanderings,
495 they did indeed carry the fate of the world in that wooden tabernacle,
496 that held perhaps a featureless symbol and certainly an invisible god.
497 We may say that one most essential feature was that it was featureless.
498 Much as we may prefer that creative liberty which the Christian culture
499 has declared and by which it has eclipsed even the arts of antiquity, we
500 must not underrate the determining importance at the time of the Hebrew
501 inhibition of images. It is a typical example of one of those
502 limitations that did in fact preserve and perpetuate enlargement, like a
503 wall built round a wide open space. The God who could not have a statue
504 remained a spirit. Nor would his statue in any case have had the
505 disarming dignity and grace of the Greek statues then or the Christian
506 statues afterwards. He was living in a land of monsters. We shall have
507 occasion to consider more fully what those monsters were, Moloch and
508 Dagon and Tanit the terrible goddess. If the deity of Israel had ever
509 had an image, he would have had a phallic image. By merely giving him a
510 body they would have brought in all the worst elements of mythology; all
511 the polygamy of polytheism; the vision of the harem in heaven. This
512 point about the refusal of art is the first example of the limitations
513 which are often adversely criticised, only because the critics
514 themselves are limited. But an even stronger case can be found in the
515 other criticism offered by the same critics. It is often said with a
516 sneer that the God of Israel was only a God of Battles, ‘a mere barbaric
517 Lord of Hosts’ pitted in rivalry against other gods only as their
518 envious foe. Well it is for the world that he was a God of Battles. Well
519 it is for us that he was to all the rest only a rival and a foe. In the
520 ordinary way, it would have been only too easy for them to have achieved
521 the desolate disaster of conceiving him as a friend. It would have been
522 only too easy for them to have seen him stretching out his hands in love
523 and reconciliation, embracing Baal and kissing the painted face of
524 Astarte, feasting in fellowship with the gods; the last god to sell his
525 crown of stars for the Soma of the Indian pantheon or the nectar of
526 Olympus or the mead of Valhalla. It would have been easy enough for his
527 worshippers to follow the enlightened course of Syncretism and the
528 pooling of all the pagan traditions. It is obvious indeed that his
529 followers were always sliding down this easy slope; and it required the
530 almost demoniac energy of certain inspired demagogues, who testified to
531 the divine unity in words that are still like winds of inspiration and
532 ruin. The more we really understand of the ancient conditions that
533 contributed to the final culture of the Faith, the more we shall have a
534 real and even a realistic reverence for the greatness of the Prophets of
535 Israel. As it was, while the whole world melted into this mass of
536 confused mythology, this Deity who is called tribal and narrow,
537 precisely because he was what is called tribal and narrow, preserved the
538 primary religion of all mankind. He was tribal enough to be universal.
539 He was as narrow as the universe.
540 In a word, there was a popular pagan god called Jupiter-Ammon. There was
541 never a god called Jehovah-Ammon. There was never a god called
542 Jehovah-Jupiter. If there had been, there would certainly have been
543 another called Jehovah-Moloch. Long before the liberal and enlightened
544 amalgamators had got so far afield as Jupiter, the image of the Lord of
545 Hosts would have been deformed out of all suggestion of a monotheistic
546 maker and ruler and would have become an idol far worse than any savage
547 fetish; for he might have been as civilised as the gods of Tyre and
548 Carthage. What that civilisation meant we shall consider more fully in
549 the chapter that follows; when we note how the power of demons nearly
550 destroyed Europe and even the heathen health of the world. But the
551 world’s destiny would have been distorted still more fatally if
552 monotheism had failed in the Mosaic tradition. I hope in a subsequent
553 section to show that I am not without sympathy with all that health in
554 the heathen world that made its fairy-tales and its fanciful romances
555 of religion. But I hope also to show that these were bound to fail in
556 the long run; and the world would have been lost if it had been unable
557 to return to that great original simplicity of a single authority in all
558 things. That we do preserve something of that primary simplicity, that
559 poets and philosophers can still indeed in some sense say an Universal
560 Prayer, that we live in a large and serene world under a sky that
561 stretches paternally over all the peoples of the earth, that philosophy
562 and philanthropy are truisms in a religion of reasonable men, all that
563 we do most truly owe, under heaven, to a secretive and restless nomadic
564 people; who bestowed on men the supreme and serene blessing of a jealous
565 God.
566 The unique possession was not available or accessible to the pagan
567 world, because it was also the possession of a jealous people. The Jews
568 were unpopular, partly because of this narrowness already noted in the
569 Roman world, partly perhaps because they had already fallen into that
570 habit of merely handling things for exchange instead of working to make
571 them with their hands. It was partly also because polytheism had become
572 a sort of jungle in which solitary monotheism could be lost; but it is
573 strange to realise how completely it really was lost. Apart from more
574 disputed matters, there were things in the tradition of Israel which
575 belong to all humanity now, and might have belonged to all humanity
576 then. They had one of the colossal corner-stones of the world: the Book
577 of Job. It obviously stands over against the Iliad and the Greek
578 tragedies; and even more than they it was an early meeting and parting
579 of poetry and philosophy in the morning of the world. It is a solemn and
580 uplifting sight to see those two eternal fools, the optimist and the
581 pessimist, destroyed in the dawn of time. And the philosophy really
582 perfects the pagan tragic irony, precisely because it is more
583 monotheistic and therefore more mystical. Indeed the Book of Job
584 avowedly only answers mystery with mystery. Job is comforted with
585 riddles; but he is comforted. Herein is indeed a type, in the sense of
586 a prophecy, of things speaking with authority. For when he who doubts
587 can only say, ‘I do not understand,’ it is true that he who knows can
588 only reply or repeat, ‘You do not understand.’ And under that rebuke
589 there is always a sudden hope in the heart; and the sense of something
590 that would be worth understanding. But this mighty monotheistic poem
591 remained unremarked by the whole world of antiquity, which was thronged
592 with polytheistic poetry. It is a sign of the way in which the Jews
593 stood apart and kept their tradition unshaken and unshared, that they
594 should have kept a thing like the Book of Job out of the whole
595 intellectual world of antiquity. It is as if the Egyptians had modestly
596 concealed the Great Pyramid. But there were other reasons for a
597 cross-purpose and an impasse, characteristic of the whole of the end of
598 paganism. After all, the tradition of Israel had only got hold of one
599 half of the truth, even if we use the popular paradox and call it the
600 bigger half. I shall try to sketch in the next chapter that love of
601 locality and of personality that ran through mythology; here it need
602 only be said that there was a truth in it that could not be left out,
603 though it were a lighter and less essential truth. The sorrow of Job had
604 to be joined with the sorrow of Hector; and while the former was the
605 sorrow of the universe the latter was the sorrow of the city; for Hector
606 could only stand pointing to heaven as the pillar of holy Troy. When God
607 speaks out of the whirlwind He may well speak in the wilderness. But the
608 monotheism of the nomad was not enough for all that varied civilisation
609 of fields and fences and walled cities and temples and towns; and the
610 turn of these things also was to come, when the two could be combined in
611 a more definite and domestic religion. Here and there in all that pagan
612 crowd could be found a philosopher whose thoughts ran on pure theism;
613 but he never had, or supposed that he had, the power to change the
614 customs of the whole populace. Nor is it easy even in such philosophies
615 to find a true definition of this deep business of the relation of
616 polytheism and theism. Perhaps the nearest we can come to striking the
617 note, or giving the thing a name, is in something far away from all that
618 civilisation and more remote from Rome than the isolation of Israel. It
619 is in a saying I once heard from some Hindu tradition; that gods as well
620 as men are only the dreams of Brahma; and will perish when Brahma wakes.
621 There is indeed in such an image something of the soul of Asia which is
622 less sane than the soul of Christendom. We should call it despair, even
623 if they would call it peace. This note of nihilism can be considered
624 later in a fuller comparison between Asia and Europe. It is enough to
625 say here that there is more of disillusion in that idea of a divine
626 awakening than is implied for us in the passage from mythology to
627 religion. But the symbol is very subtle and exact in one respect; that
628 it does suggest the disproportion and even disruption between the very
629 ideas of mythology and religion; the chasm between the two categories.
630 It is really the collapse of comparative religion that there is no
631 comparison between God and the gods. There is no more comparison than
632 there is between a man and the men who walk about in his dreams. Under
633 the next heading some attempt will be made to indicate the twilight of
634 that dream in which the gods walk about like men. But if any one fancies
635 the contrast of monotheism and polytheism is only a matter of some
636 people having one god and others a few more, for him it will be far
637 nearer the truth to plunge into the elephantine extravagance of Brahmin
638 cosmology; that he may feel a shudder going through the veil of things,
639 the many-handed creators, and the throned and haloed animals and all the
640 network of entangled stars and rulers of the night, as the awful eyes of
641 Brahma open like dawn upon the death of all.
CHAPTER V
22 MAN AND MYTHOLOGIES
23 What are here called the Gods might almost alternatively be called the
24 Day-Dreams. To compare them to dreams is not to deny that dreams can
25 come true. To compare them to travellers’ tales is not to deny that they
26 may be true tales, or at least truthful tales. In truth they are the
27 sort of tales the traveller tells to himself. All this mythological
28 business belongs to the poetical part of men. It seems strangely
29 forgotten nowadays that a myth is a work of imagination and therefore a
30 work of art. It needs a poet to make it. It needs a poet to criticise
31 it. There are more poets than non-poets in the world, as is proved by
32 the popular origin of such legends. But for some reason I have never
33 heard explained, it is only the minority of unpoetical people who are
34 allowed to write critical studies of these popular poems. We do not
35 submit a sonnet to a mathematician or a song to a calculating boy; but
36 we do indulge the equally fantastic idea that folk-lore can be treated
37 as a science. Unless these things are appreciated artistically they are
38 not appreciated at all. When the professor is told by the barbarian that
39 once there was nothing except a great feathered serpent, unless the
40 learned man feels a thrill and a half temptation to wish it were true,
41 he is no judge of such things at all. When he is assured, on the best
42 Red Indian authority, that a primitive hero carried the sun and moon and
43 stars in a box, unless he claps his hands and almost kicks his legs as a
44 child would at such a charming fancy, he knows nothing about the matter.
45 This test is not nonsensical; primitive children and barbaric children
46 do laugh and kick like other children; and we must have a certain
47 simplicity to repicture the childhood of the world. When Hiawatha was
48 told by his nurse that a warrior threw his grandmother up to the moon,
49 he laughed like any English child told by his nurse that a cow jumped
50 over the moon. The child sees the joke as well as most men, and better
51 than some scientific men. But the ultimate test even of the fantastic is
52 the appropriateness of the inappropriate. And the test must appear
53 merely arbitrary because it is merely artistic. If any student tells me
54 that the infant Hiawatha only laughed out of respect for the tribal
55 custom of sacrificing the aged to economical housekeeping, I say he did
56 not. If any scholar tells me that the cow jumped over the moon only
57 because a heifer was sacrificed to Diana, I answer that it did not. It
58 happened because it is obviously the right thing for a cow to jump over
59 the moon. Mythology is a lost art, one of the few arts that really are
60 lost; but it is an art. The horned moon and the horned mooncalf make a
61 harmonious and almost a quiet pattern. And throwing your grandmother
62 into the sky is not good behaviour; but it is perfectly good taste.
63 Thus scientists seldom understand, as artists understand, that one
64 branch of the beautiful is the ugly. They seldom allow for the
65 legitimate liberty of the grotesque. And they will dismiss a savage myth
66 as merely coarse and clumsy and an evidence of degradation, because it
67 has not all the beauty of the herald Mercury new lighted on a
68 heaven-kissing hill; when it really has the beauty of the Mock Turtle of
69 the Mad Hatter. It is the supreme proof of a man being prosaic that he
70 always insists on poetry being poetical. Sometimes the humour is in the
71 very subject as well as the style of the fable. The Australian
72 aborigines, regarded as the rudest of savages, have a story about a
73 giant frog who had swallowed the sea and all the waters of the world;
74 and who was only forced to spill them by being made to laugh. All the
75 animals with all their antics passed before him and, like Queen
76 Victoria, he was not amused. He collapsed at last before an eel who
77 stood delicately balanced on the tip of its tail, doubtless with a
78 rather desperate dignity. Any amount of fine fantastic literature might
79 be made out of that fable. There is philosophy in that vision of the dry
80 world before the beatific Deluge of laughter. There is imagination in
81 the mountainous monster erupting like an aqueous volcano; there is
82 plenty of fun in the thought of his goggling visage as the pelican or
83 the penguin passed by. Anyhow the frog laughed; but the folk-lore
84 student remains grave.
85 Moreover, even where the fables are inferior as art, they cannot be
86 properly judged by science; still less properly judged as science. Some
87 myths are very crude and queer like the early drawings of children; but
88 the child is trying to draw. It is none the less an error to treat his
89 drawing as if it were a diagram, or intended to be a diagram. The
90 student cannot make a scientific statement about the savage, because the
91 savage is not making a scientific statement about the world. He is
92 saying something quite different; what might be called the gossip of the
93 gods. We may say, if we like, that it is believed before there is time
94 to examine it. It would be truer to say it is accepted before there is
95 time to believe it.
96 I confess I doubt the whole theory of the dissemination of myths or (as
97 it commonly is) of one myth. It is true that something in our nature and
98 conditions makes many stories similar; but each of them may be original.
99 One man does not borrow the story from the other man, though he may tell
100 it from the same motive as the other man. It would be easy to apply the
101 whole argument about legend to literature; and turn it into a vulgar
102 monomania of plagiarism. I would undertake to trace a notion like that
103 of the Golden Bough through individual modern novels as easily as
104 through communal and antiquated myths. I would undertake to find
105 something like a bunch of flowers figuring again and again from the
106 fatal bouquet of Becky Sharpe to the spray of roses sent by the Princess
107 of Ruritania. But though these flowers may spring from the same soil, it
108 is not the same faded flower that is flung from hand to hand. Those
109 flowers are always fresh.
110 The true origin of all the myths has been discovered much too often.
111 There are too many keys to mythology, as there are too many cryptograms
112 in Shakespeare. Everything is phallic; everything is totemistic;
113 everything is seed-time and harvest; everything is ghosts and
114 grave-offerings; everything is the golden bough of sacrifice; everything
115 is the sun and moon; everything is everything. Every folk-lore student
116 who knew a little more than his own monomania, every man of wider
117 reading and critical culture like Andrew Lang, has practically confessed
118 that the bewilderment of these things left his brain spinning. Yet the
119 whole trouble comes from a man trying to look at these stories from the
120 outside, as if they were scientific objects. He has only to look at them
121 from the inside, and ask himself how he would begin a story. A story may
122 start with anything and go anywhere. It may start with a bird without
123 the bird being a totem; it may start with the sun without being a solar
124 myth. It is said there are only ten plots in the world; and there will
125 certainly be common and recurrent elements. Set ten thousand children
126 talking at once, and telling tarradiddles about what they did in the
127 wood; and it will not be hard to find parallels suggesting sun-worship
128 or animal-worship. Some of the stories may be pretty and some silly and
129 some perhaps dirty; but they can only be judged as stories. In the
130 modern dialect, they can only be judged aesthetically. It is strange
131 that aesthetics, or mere feeling, which is now allowed to usurp where
132 it has no rights at all, to wreck reason with pragmatism and morals with
133 anarchy, is apparently not allowed to give a purely aesthetic judgment
134 on what is obviously a purely aesthetic question. We may be fanciful
135 about everything except fairy-tales.
136 Now the first fact is that the most simple people have the most subtle
137 ideas. Everybody ought to know that, for everybody has been a child.
138 Ignorant as a child is, he knows more than he can say and feels not only
139 atmospheres but fine shades. And in this matter there are several fine
140 shades. Nobody understands it who has not had what can only be called
141 the ache of the artist to find some sense and some story in the
142 beautiful things he sees; his hunger for secrets and his anger at any
143 tower or tree escaping with its tale untold. He feels that nothing is
144 perfect unless it is personal. Without that the blind unconscious beauty
145 of the world stands in its garden like a headless statue. One need only
146 be a very minor poet to have wrestled with the tower or the tree until
147 it spoke like a titan or a dryad. It is often said that pagan mythology
148 was a personification of the powers of nature. The phrase is true in a
149 sense, but it is very unsatisfactory; because it implies that the forces
150 are abstractions and the personification is artificial. Myths are not
151 allegories. Natural powers are not in this case abstractions. It is not
152 as if there were a God of Gravitation. There may be a genius of the
153 waterfall; but not of mere falling, even less than of mere water. The
154 impersonation is not of something impersonal. The point is that the
155 personality perfects the water with significance. Father Christmas is
156 not an allegory of snow and holly; he is not merely the stuff called
157 snow afterwards artificially given a human form, like a snow man. He is
158 something that gives a new meaning to the white world and the
159 evergreens; so that snow itself seems to be warm rather than cold. The
160 test therefore is purely imaginative. But imaginative does not mean
161 imaginary. It does not follow that it is all what the moderns call
162 subjective, when they mean false. Every true artist does feel,
163 consciously or unconsciously, that he is touching transcendental truths;
164 that his images are shadows of things seen through the veil. In other
165 words, the natural mystic does know that there is something *there*;
166 something behind the clouds or within the trees; but he believes that
167 the pursuit of beauty is the way to find it; that imagination is a sort
168 of incantation that can call it up.
169 Now we do not comprehend this process in ourselves, far less in our most
170 remote fellow-creatures. And the danger of these things being classified
171 is that they may seem to be comprehended. A really fine work of
172 folk-lore, like *The Golden Bough*, will leave too many readers with the
173 idea, for instance, that this or that story of a giant’s or wizard’s
174 heart in a casket or a cave only ‘means’ some stupid and static
175 superstition called ‘the external soul.’ But we do not know what these
176 things mean, simply because we do not know what we ourselves mean when
177 we are moved by them. Suppose somebody in a story says ‘Pluck this
178 flower and a princess will die in a castle beyond the sea,’ we do not
179 know why something stirs in the subconsciousness, or why what is
180 impossible seems also inevitable. Suppose we read ‘And in the hour when
181 the king extinguished the candle his ships were wrecked far away on the
182 coast of the Hebrides.’ We do not know why the imagination has accepted
183 that image before the reason can reject it; or why such correspondences
184 seem really to correspond to something in the soul. Very deep things in
185 our nature, some dim sense of the dependence of great things upon small,
186 some dark suggestion that the things nearest to us stretch far beyond
187 our power, some sacramental feeling of the magic in material substances,
188 and many more emotions past finding out, are in an idea like that of the
189 external soul. The power even in the myths of savages is like the power
190 in the metaphors of poets. The soul of such a metaphor is often very
191 emphatically an external soul. The best critics have remarked that in
192 the best poets the simile is often a picture that seems quite separate
193 from the text. It is as irrelevant as the remote castle to the flower or
194 the Hebridean coast to the candle. Shelley compares the skylark to a
195 young woman in a turret, to a rose embedded in thick foliage, to a
196 series of things that seem to be about as unlike a skylark in the sky as
197 anything we can imagine. I suppose the most potent piece of pure magic
198 in English literature is the much-quoted passage in Keats’s
199 *Nightingale* about the casements opening on the perilous foam. And
200 nobody notices that the image seems to come from nowhere; that it
201 appears abruptly after some almost equally irrelevant remarks about
202 Ruth; and that it has nothing in the world to do with the subject of the
203 poem. If there is one place in the world where nobody could reasonably
204 expect to find a nightingale, it is on a window-sill at the seaside. But
205 it is only in the same sense that nobody would expect to find a giant’s
206 heart in a casket under the sea. Now, it would be very dangerous to
207 classify the metaphors of the poets. When Shelley says that the cloud
208 will rise ‘like a child from the womb, like a ghost from the tomb,’ it
209 would be quite possible to call the first a case of the coarse primitive
210 birth-myth and the second a survival of the ghost-worship which became
211 ancestor-worship. But it is the wrong way of dealing with a cloud; and
212 is liable to leave the learned in the condition of Polonius, only too
213 ready to think it like a weasel, or very like a whale.
214 Two facts follow from this psychology of day-dreams, which must be kept
215 in mind throughout their development in mythologies and even religions.
216 First, these imaginative impressions are often strictly local. So far
217 from being abstractions turned into allegories, they are often images
218 almost concentrated into idols. The poet feels the mystery of a
219 particular forest; not of the science of afforestation or the department
220 of woods and forests. He worships the peak of a particular mountain, not
221 the abstract idea of altitude. So we find the god is not merely water
222 but often one special river; he may be the sea because the sea is single
223 like a stream; the river that runs round the world. Ultimately doubtless
224 many deities are enlarged into elements; but they are something more
225 than omnipresent. Apollo does not merely dwell wherever the sun shines;
226 his home is on the rock of Delphi. Diana is great enough to be in three
227 places at once, earth and heaven and hell, but greater is Diana of the
228 Ephesians. This localised feeling has its lowest form in the mere fetish
229 or talisman, such as millionaires put on their motor-cars. But it can
230 also harden into something like a high and serious religion, where it is
231 connected with high and serious duties; into the gods of the city or
232 even the gods of the hearth.
233 The second consequence is this: that in these pagan cults there is every
234 shade of sincerity—and insincerity. In what sense exactly did an
235 Athenian really think he had to sacrifice to Pallas Athene? What scholar
236 is really certain of the answer? In what sense did Dr. Johnson really
237 think that he had to touch all the posts in the street or that he had to
238 collect orange-peel? In what sense does a child really think that he
239 ought to step on every alternate paving-stone? Two things are at least
240 fairly clear. First, in simpler and less self-conscious times these
241 forms could become more solid without really becoming more serious.
242 Day-dreams could be acted in broad daylight, with more liberty of
243 artistic expression; but still perhaps with something of the light step
244 of the somnambulist. Wrap Dr. Johnson in an antique mantle, crown him
245 (by his kind permission) with a garland, and he will move in state under
246 those ancient skies of morning; touching a series of sacred posts
247 carved with the heads of the strange terminal gods, that stand at the
248 limits of the land and of the life of man. Make the child free of the
249 marbles and mosaics of some classic temple, to play on a whole floor
250 inlaid with squares of black and white; and he will willingly make this
251 fulfilment of his idle and drifting day-dream the clear field for a
252 grave and graceful dance. But the posts and the paving-stones are little
253 more and little less real than they are under modern limits. They are
254 not really much more serious for being taken seriously. They have the
255 sort of sincerity that they always had; the sincerity of art as a symbol
256 that expresses very real spiritualities under the surface of life. But
257 they are only sincere in the same sense as art; not sincere in the same
258 sense as morality. The eccentric’s collection of orange-peel may turn to
259 oranges in a Mediterranean festival or to golden apples in a
260 Mediterranean myth. But they are never on the same plane with the
261 difference between giving the orange to a blind beggar and carefully
262 placing the orange-peel so that the beggar may fall and break his leg.
263 Between these two things there is a difference of kind and not of
264 degree. The child does not think it wrong to step on the paving-stone as
265 he thinks it wrong to step on the dog’s tail. And it is very certain
266 that whatever jest or sentiment or fancy first set Johnson touching the
267 wooden posts, he never touched wood with any of the feeling with which
268 he stretched out his hands to the timber of that terrible tree, which
269 was the death of God and the life of man.
270 As already noted, this does not mean that there was no reality or even
271 no religious sentiment in such a mood. As a matter of fact the Catholic
272 Church has taken over with uproarious success the whole of this popular
273 business of giving people local legends and lighter ceremonial
274 movements. In so far as all this sort of paganism was innocent and in
275 touch with nature, there is no reason why it should not be patronised by
276 patron saints as much as by pagan gods. And in any case there are
277 degrees of seriousness in the most natural make-believe. There is all
278 the difference between fancying there are fairies in the wood, which
279 often only means fancying a certain wood as fit for fairies, and really
280 frightening ourselves until we will walk a mile rather than pass a house
281 we have told ourselves is haunted. Behind all these things is the fact
282 that beauty and terror are very real things and related to a real
283 spiritual world; and to touch them at all, even in doubt or fancy, is to
284 stir the deep things of the soul. We all understand that and the pagans
285 understood it. The point is that paganism did not really stir the soul
286 except with these doubts and fancies; with the consequence that we
287 to-day can have little beyond doubts and fancies about paganism. All the
288 best critics agree that all the greatest poets, in pagan Hellas for
289 example, had an attitude towards their gods which is quite queer and
290 puzzling to men in the Christian era. There seems to be an admitted
291 conflict between the god and the man; but everybody seems to be doubtful
292 about which is the hero and which is the villain. This doubt does not
293 merely apply to a doubter like Euripides in the Bacchae; it applies to a
294 moderate conservative like Sophocles in the Antigone; or even to a
295 regular Tory and reactionary like Aristophanes in the Frogs. Sometimes
296 it would seem that the Greeks believed above all things in reverence,
297 only they had nobody to revere. But the point of the puzzle is this:
298 that all this vagueness and variation arise from the fact that the whole
299 thing began in fancy and in dreaming; and that there are no rules of
300 architecture for a castle in the clouds.
301 This is the mighty and branching tree called mythology which ramifies
302 round the whole world, whose remote branches under separate skies bear
303 like coloured birds the costly idols of Asia and the half-baked fetishes
304 of Africa and the fairy kings and princesses of the folk-tales of the
305 forests, and buried amid vines and olives the Lares of the Latins, and
306 carried on the clouds of Olympus the buoyant supremacy of the gods of
307 Greece. These are the myths: and he who has no sympathy with myths has
308 no sympathy with men. But he who has most sympathy with myths will most
309 fully realise that they are not and never were a religion, in the sense
310 that Christianity or even Islam is a religion. They satisfy some of the
311 needs satisfied by a religion; and notably the need for doing certain
312 things at certain dates; the need of the twin ideas of festivity and
313 formality. But though they provide a man with a calendar, they do not
314 provide him with a creed. A man did not stand up and say ‘I believe in
315 Jupiter and Juno and Neptune,’ etc., as he stands up and says ‘I believe
316 in God the Father Almighty’ and the rest of the Apostles’ Creed. Many
317 believed in some and not in others, or more in some and less in others,
318 or only in a very vague poetical sense in any. There was no moment when
319 they were all collected into an orthodox order which men would fight and
320 be tortured to keep intact. Still less did anybody ever say in that
321 fashion: ‘I believe in Odin and Thor and Freya,’ for outside Olympus
322 even the Olympian order grows cloudy and chaotic. It seems clear to me
323 that Thor was not a god at all but a hero. Nothing resembling a religion
324 would picture anybody resembling a god as groping like a pigmy in a
325 great cavern, that turned out to be the glove of a giant. That is the
326 glorious ignorance called adventure. Thor may have been a great
327 adventurer; but to call him a god is like trying to compare Jehovah with
328 Jack and the Beanstalk. Odin seems to have been a real barbarian chief,
329 possibly of the Dark Ages after Christianity. Polytheism fades away at
330 its fringes into fairy-tales or barbaric memories; it is not a thing
331 like monotheism as held by serious monotheists. Again it does satisfy
332 the need to cry out on some uplifted name or some noble memory in
333 moments that are themselves noble and uplifted; such as the birth of a
334 child or the saving of a city. But the name was so used by many to whom
335 it was only a name. Finally it did satisfy, or rather it partially
336 satisfied, a thing very deep in humanity indeed; the idea of
337 surrendering something as the portion of the unknown powers; of pouring
338 out wine upon the ground, of throwing a ring into the sea; in a word, of
339 sacrifice. It is the wise and worthy idea of not taking our advantage to
340 the full; of putting something in the other balance to ballast our
341 dubious pride, of paying tithes to nature for our land. This deep truth
342 of the danger of insolence, or being too big for our boots, runs through
343 all the great Greek tragedies and makes them great. But it runs side by
344 side with an almost cryptic agnosticism about the real nature of the
345 gods to be propitiated. Where that gesture of surrender is most
346 magnificent, as among the great Greeks, there is really much more idea
347 that the man will be the better for losing the ox than that the god will
348 be the better for getting it. It is said that in its grosser forms there
349 are often actions grotesquely suggestive of the god really eating the
350 sacrifice. But this fact is falsified by the error that I put first in
351 this note on mythology. It is misunderstanding the psychology of
352 day-dreams. A child pretending there is a goblin in a hollow tree will
353 do a crude and material thing, like leaving a piece of cake for him. A
354 poet might do a more dignified and elegant thing, like bringing to the
355 god fruits as well as flowers. But the degree of *seriousness* in both
356 acts may be the same or it may vary in almost any degree. The crude
357 fancy is no more a creed than the ideal fancy is a creed. Certainly the
358 pagan does not disbelieve like an atheist, any more than he believes
359 like a Christian. He feels the presence of powers about which he guesses
360 and invents. St. Paul said that the Greeks had one altar to an unknown
361 god. But in truth all their gods were unknown gods. And the real break
362 in history did come when St. Paul declared to them whom they had
363 ignorantly worshipped.
364 The substance of all such paganism may be summarised thus. It is an
365 attempt to reach the divine reality through the imagination alone; in
366 its own field reason does not restrain it at all. It is vital to the
367 view of all history that reason is something separate from religion even
368 in the most rational of these civilisations. It is only as an
369 afterthought, when such cults are decadent or on the defensive, that a
370 few Neo-Platonists or a few Brahmins are found trying to rationalise
371 them, and even then only by trying to allegorise them. But in reality
372 the rivers of mythology and philosophy run parallel and do not mingle
373 till they meet in the sea of Christendom. Simple secularists still talk
374 as if the Church had introduced a sort of schism between reason and
375 religion. The truth is that the Church was actually the first thing that
376 ever tried to combine reason and religion. There had never before been
377 any such union of the priests and the philosophers. Mythology, then,
378 sought God through the imagination; or sought truth by means of beauty,
379 in the sense in which beauty includes much of the most grotesque
380 ugliness. But the imagination has its own laws and therefore its own
381 triumphs, which neither logicians nor men of science can understand. It
382 remained true to that imaginative instinct through a thousand
383 extravagances, through every crude cosmic pantomime of a pig eating the
384 moon or the world being cut out of a cow, through all the dizzy
385 convolutions and mystic malformations of Asiatic art, through all the
386 stark and staring rigidity of Egyptian and Assyrian portraiture, through
387 every kind of cracked mirror of mad art that seemed to deform the world
388 and displace the sky, it remained true to something about which there
389 can be no argument; something that makes it possible for some artist of
390 some school to stand suddenly still before that particular deformity and
391 say, ‘My dream has come true.’ Therefore do we all in fact feel that
392 pagan or primitive myths are infinitely suggestive, so long as we are
393 wise enough not to inquire what they suggest. Therefore we all feel what
394 is meant by Prometheus stealing fire from heaven, until some prig of a
395 pessimist or progressive person explains what it means. Therefore we all
396 know the meaning of Jack and the Beanstalk, until we are told. In this
397 sense it is true that it is the ignorant who accept myths, but only
398 because it is the ignorant who appreciate poems. Imagination has its own
399 laws and triumphs; and a tremendous power began to clothe its images,
400 whether images in the mind or in the mud, whether in the bamboo of the
401 South Sea Islands or the marble of the mountains of Hellas. But there
402 was always a trouble in the triumph, which in these pages I have tried
403 to analyse in vain; but perhaps I might in conclusion state it thus.
404 The crux and crisis is that man found it natural to worship; even
405 natural to worship unnatural things. The posture of the idol might be
406 stiff and strange; but the gesture of the worshipper was generous and
407 beautiful. He not only felt freer when he bent; he actually felt taller
408 when he bowed. Henceforth anything that took away the gesture of worship
409 would stunt and even maim him for ever. Henceforth being merely secular
410 would be a servitude and an inhibition. If man cannot pray he is gagged;
411 if he cannot kneel he is in irons. We therefore feel throughout the
412 whole of paganism a curious double feeling of trust and distrust. When
413 the man makes the gesture of salutation and of sacrifice, when he pours
414 out the libation or lifts up the sword, he knows he is doing a worthy
415 and a virile thing. He knows he is doing one of the things for which a
416 man was made. His imaginative experiment is therefore justified. But
417 precisely because it began with imagination, there is to the end
418 something of mockery in it, and especially in the object of it. This
419 mockery, in the more intense moments of the intellect, becomes the
420 almost intolerable irony of Greek tragedy. There seems a disproportion
421 between the priest and the altar or between the altar and the god. The
422 priest seems more solemn and almost more sacred than the god. All the
423 order of the temple is solid and sane and satisfactory to certain parts
424 of our nature; except the very centre of it, which seems strangely
425 mutable and dubious, like a dancing flame. It is the first thought round
426 which the whole has been built; and the first thought is still a fancy
427 and almost a frivolity. In that strange place of meeting, the man seems
428 more statuesque than the statue. He himself can stand for ever in the
429 noble and natural attitude of the statue of the Praying Boy. But
430 whatever name be written on the pedestal, whether Zeus or Ammon or
431 Apollo, the god whom he worships is Proteus.
432 The Praying Boy may be said to express a need rather than to satisfy a
433 need. It is by a normal and necessary action that his hands are lifted;
434 but it is no less a parable that his hands are empty. About the nature
435 of that need there will be more to say; but at this point it may be said
436 that perhaps after all this true instinct, that prayer and sacrifice are
437 a liberty and an enlargement, refers back to that vast and
438 half-forgotten conception of universal fatherhood, which we have already
439 seen everywhere fading from the morning sky. This is true; and yet it is
440 not all the truth. There remains an indestructible instinct, in the poet
441 as represented by the pagan, that he is not entirely wrong in localising
442 his god. It is something in the soul of poetry if not of piety. And the
443 greatest of poets, when he defined the poet, did not say that he gave us
444 the universe or the absolute or the infinite; but, in his own larger
445 language, a local habitation and a name. No poet is merely a pantheist;
446 those who are counted most pantheistic, like Shelley, start with some
447 local and particular image as the pagans did. After all, Shelley wrote
448 of the skylark because it was a skylark. You could not issue an imperial
449 or international translation of it for use in South Africa, in which it
450 was changed to an ostrich. So the mythological imagination moves as it
451 were in circles, hovering either to find a place or to return to it. In
452 a word, mythology is a *search*; it is something that combines a
453 recurrent desire with a recurrent doubt, mixing a most hungry sincerity
454 in the idea of seeking for a place with a most dark and deep and
455 mysterious levity about all the places found. So far could the lonely
456 imagination lead, and we must turn later to the lonely reason. Nowhere
457 along this road did the two ever travel together.
458 That is where all these things differed from religion in the reality in
459 which these different dimensions met or a sort of solid. They differed
460 from the reality not in what they looked like but in what they were. A
461 picture may look like a landscape; it may look in every detail exactly
462 like a landscape. The only detail in which it differs is that it is not
463 a landscape. The difference is only that which divides a portrait of
464 Queen Elizabeth from Queen Elizabeth. Only in this mythical and mystical
465 world the portrait could exist before the person; and the portrait was
466 therefore more vague and doubtful. But anybody who has felt and fed on
467 the atmosphere of these myths will know what I mean when I say that in
468 one sense they did not really profess to be realities. The pagans had
469 dreams about realities; and they would have been the first to admit, in
470 their own words, that some came through the gate of ivory and others
471 through the gate of horn. The dreams do indeed tend to be very vivid
472 dreams when they touch on those tender or tragic things, which can
473 really make a sleeper awaken with the sense that his heart has been
474 broken in his sleep. They tend continually to hover over certain
475 passionate themes of meeting and parting, of a life that ends in death
476 or a death that is the beginning of life. Demeter wanders over a
477 stricken world looking for a stolen child; Isis stretches out her arms
478 over the earth in vain to gather the limbs of Osiris; and there is
479 lamentation upon the hills for Atys and through the woods for Adonis.
480 There mingles with all such mourning the mystical and profound sense
481 that death can be a deliverer and an appeasement; that such death gives
482 us a divine blood for a renovating river and that all good is found in
483 gathering the broken body of the god. We may truly call these
484 foreshadowings; so long as we remember that foreshadowings are shadows.
485 And the metaphor of a shadow happens to hit very exactly the truth that
486 is very vital here. For a shadow is a shape; a thing which reproduces
487 shape but not texture. These things were something *like* the real
488 thing; and to say that they were like is to say that they were
489 different. Saying something is like a dog is another way of saying it is
490 not a dog; and it is in this sense of identity that a myth is not a man.
491 Nobody really thought of Isis as a human being; nobody really thought of
492 Demeter as a historical character; nobody thought of Adonis as the
493 founder of a Church. There was no idea that any one of them had changed
494 the world; but rather that their recurrent death and life bore the sad
495 and beautiful burden of the changelessness of the world. Not one of them
496 was a revolution, save in the sense of the revolution of the sun and
497 moon. Their whole meaning is missed if we do not see that they mean the
498 shadows that we are and the shadows that we pursue. In certain
499 sacrificial and communal aspects they naturally suggest what sort of a
500 god might satisfy men; but they do not profess to be satisfied. Any one
501 who says they do is a bad judge of poetry.
502 Those who talk about Pagan Christs have less sympathy with Paganism than
503 with Christianity. Those who call these cults ‘religions,’ and ‘compare’
504 them with the certitude and challenge of the Church have much less
505 appreciation than we have of what made heathenism human, or of why
506 classic literature is still something that hangs in the air like a song.
507 It is no very human tenderness for the hungry to prove that hunger is
508 the same as food. It is no very genial understanding of youth to argue
509 that hope destroys the need for happiness. And it is utterly unreal to
510 argue that these images in the mind, admired entirely in the abstract,
511 were even in the same world with a living man and a living polity that
512 were worshipped because they were concrete. We might as well say that a
513 boy playing at robbers is the same as a man in his first day in the
514 trenches; or that a boy’s first fancies about ‘the not impossible she’
515 are the same as the sacrament of marriage. They are fundamentally
516 different exactly where they are superficially similar; we might almost
517 say they are not the same even when they are the same. They are only
518 different because one is real and the other is not. I do not mean merely
519 that I myself believe that one is true and the other is not. I mean that
520 one was never meant to be true in the same sense as the other. The sense
521 in which it was meant to be true I have tried to suggest vaguely here,
522 but it is undoubtedly very subtle and almost indescribable. It is so
523 subtle that the students who profess to put it up as a rival to our
524 religion miss the whole meaning and purport of their own study. We know
525 better than the scholars, even those of us who are no scholars, what was
526 in that hollow cry that went forth over the dead Adonis and why the
527 Great Mother had a daughter wedded to death. We have entered more deeply
528 than they into the Eleusinian Mysteries and have passed a higher grade,
529 where gate within gate guarded the wisdom of Orpheus. We know the
530 meaning of all the myths. We know the last secret revealed to the
531 perfect initiate. And it is not the voice of a priest or a prophet
532 saying, ‘These things are.’ It is the voice of a dreamer and an idealist
533 crying, ‘Why cannot these things be?’
CHAPTER VI
25 THE DEMONS AND THE PHILOSOPHERS
26 I have dwelt at some little length on this imaginative sort of paganism,
27 which has crowded the world with temples and is everywhere the parent of
28 popular festivity. For the central history of civilisation, as I see it,
29 consists of two further stages before the final stage of Christendom.
30 The first was the struggle between this paganism and something less
31 worthy than itself, and the second the process by which it grew in
32 itself less worthy. In this very varied and often very vague polytheism
33 there was a weakness of original sin. Pagan gods were depicted as
34 tossing men like dice; and indeed they are loaded dice. About sex
35 especially men are born unbalanced; we might almost say men are born
36 mad. They scarcely reach sanity till they reach sanctity. This
37 disproportion dragged down the winged fancies; and filled the end of
38 paganism with a mere filth and litter of spawning gods. But the first
39 point to realise is that this sort of paganism had an early collision
40 with another sort of paganism; and that the issue of that essentially
41 spiritual struggle really determined the history of the world. In order
42 to understand it we must pass to a review of the other kind of paganism.
43 It can be considered much more briefly; indeed, there is a very real
44 sense in which the less that is said about it the better. If we have
45 called the first sort of mythology the day-dream, we might very well
46 call the second sort of mythology the nightmare.
47 Superstition recurs in all ages, and especially in rationalistic ages. I
48 remember defending the religious tradition against a whole
49 luncheon-table of distinguished agnostics; and before the end of our
50 conversation every one of them had procured from his pocket, or
51 exhibited on his watch-chain, some charm or talisman from which he
52 admitted that he was never separated. I was the only person present who
53 had neglected to provide himself with a fetish. Superstition recurs in a
54 rationalist age because it rests on something which, if not identical
55 with rationalism, is not unconnected with scepticism. It is at least
56 very closely connected with agnosticism. It rests on something that is
57 really a very human and intelligible sentiment, like the local
58 invocations of the *numen* in popular paganism. But it is an agnostic
59 sentiment, for it rests on two feelings: first that we do not really
60 know the laws of the universe; and second that they may be very
61 different from all that we call reason. Such men realise the real truth
62 that enormous things do often turn upon tiny things. When a whisper
63 comes, from tradition or what not, that one particular tiny thing is the
64 key or clue, something deep and not altogether senseless in human nature
65 tells them that it is not unlikely. This feeling exists in both the
66 forms of paganism here under consideration. But when we come to the
67 second form of it, we find it transformed and filled with another and
68 more terrible spirit.
69 In dealing with the lighter thing called mythology, I have said little
70 about the most disputable aspect of it; the extent to which such
71 invocation of the spirits of the sea or the elements can indeed call
72 spirits from the vasty deep; or rather (as the Shakespearean scoffer put
73 it) whether the spirits come when they are called. I believe that I am
74 right in thinking that this problem, practical as it sounds, did not
75 play a dominant part in the poetical business of mythology. But I think
76 it even more obvious, on the evidence, that things of that sort have
77 sometimes appeared, even if they were only appearances. But when we
78 come to the world of superstition, in a more subtle sense, there is a
79 shade of difference; a deepening and a darkening shade. Doubtless most
80 popular superstition is as frivolous as any popular mythology. Men do
81 not believe as a dogma that God would throw a thunderbolt at them for
82 walking under a ladder; more often they amuse themselves with the not
83 very laborious exercise of walking round it. There is no more in it than
84 what I have already adumbrated; a sort of airy agnosticism about the
85 possibilities of so strange a world. But there is another sort of
86 superstition that does definitely look for results; what might be called
87 a realistic superstition. And with that the question of whether spirits
88 do answer or do appear becomes much more serious. As I have said, it
89 seems to me pretty certain that they sometimes do; but about that there
90 is a distinction that has been the beginning of much evil in the world.
91 Whether it be because the Fall has really brought men nearer to less
92 desirable neighbours in the spiritual world, or whether it is merely
93 that the mood of men eager or greedy finds it easier to imagine evil, I
94 believe that the black magic of witchcraft has been much more practical
95 and much less poetical than the white magic of mythology. I fancy the
96 garden of the witch has been kept much more carefully than the woodland
97 of the nymph. I fancy the evil field has even been more fruitful than
98 the good. To start with, some impulse, perhaps a sort of desperate
99 impulse, drove men to the darker powers when dealing with practical
100 problems. There was a sort of secret and perverse feeling that the
101 darker powers would really do things; that they had no nonsense about
102 them. And indeed that popular phrase exactly expresses the point. The
103 gods of mere mythology had a great deal of nonsense about them. They had
104 a great deal of good nonsense about them; in the happy and hilarious
105 sense in which we talk of the nonsense of Jabberwocky or the Land where
106 the Jumblies live. But the man consulting a demon felt as many a man
107 has felt in consulting a detective, especially a private detective: that
108 it was dirty work but the work would really be done. A man did not
109 exactly go into the wood to meet a nymph; he rather went with the hope
110 of meeting a nymph. It was an adventure rather than an assignation. But
111 the devil really kept his appointments and even in one sense kept his
112 promises; even if a man sometimes wished afterwards, like Macbeth, that
113 he had broken them.
114 In the accounts given us of many rude or savage races we gather that the
115 cult of demons often came after the cult of deities, and even after the
116 cult of one single and supreme deity. It may be suspected that in almost
117 all such places the higher deity is felt to be too far off for appeal in
118 certain petty matters, and men invoke the spirits because they are in a
119 more literal sense familiar spirits. But with the idea of employing the
120 demons who get things done, a new idea appears more worthy of the
121 demons. It may indeed be truly described as the idea of being worthy of
122 the demons; of making oneself fit for their fastidious and exacting
123 society. Superstition of the lighter sort toys with the idea that some
124 trifle, some small gesture such as throwing the salt, may touch the
125 hidden spring that works the mysterious machinery of the world. And
126 there is after all something in the idea of such an Open Sesame. But
127 with the appeal to lower spirits comes the horrible notion that the
128 gesture must not only be very small but very low; that it must be a
129 monkey trick of an utterly ugly and unworthy sort. Sooner or later a man
130 deliberately sets himself to do the most disgusting thing he can think
131 of. It is felt that the extreme of evil will extort a sort of attention
132 or answer from the evil powers under the surface of the world. This is
133 the meaning of most of the cannibalism in the world. For most
134 cannibalism is not a primitive or even a bestial habit. It is
135 artificial and even artistic; a sort of art for art’s sake. Men do not
136 do it because they do not think it horrible; but, on the contrary,
137 because they do think it horrible. They wish, in the most literal sense,
138 to sup on horrors. That is why it is often found that rude races like
139 the Australian natives are not cannibals; while much more refined and
140 intelligent races, like the New Zealand Maories, occasionally are. They
141 are refined and intelligent enough to indulge sometimes in a
142 self-conscious diabolism. But if we could understand their minds, or
143 even really understand their language, we should probably find that they
144 were not acting as ignorant, that is as innocent cannibals. They are not
145 doing it because they do not think it wrong, but precisely because they
146 do think it wrong. They are acting like a Parisian decadent at a Black
147 Mass. But the Black Mass has to hide underground from the presence of
148 the real Mass. In other words, the demons have really been in hiding
149 since the coming of Christ on earth. The cannibalism of the higher
150 barbarians is in hiding from the civilisation of the white man. But
151 before Christendom, and especially outside Europe, this was not always
152 so. In the ancient world the demons often wandered abroad like dragons.
153 They could be positively and publicly enthroned as gods. Their enormous
154 images could be set up in public temples in the centre of populous
155 cities. And all over the world the traces can be found of this striking
156 and solid fact, so curiously overlooked by the moderns who speak of all
157 such evil as primitive and early in evolution, that as a matter of fact
158 some of the very highest civilisations of the world were the very places
159 where the horns of Satan were exalted, not only to the stars but in the
160 face of the sun.
161 Take for example the Aztecs and American Indians of the ancient empires
162 of Mexico and Peru. They were at least as elaborate as Egypt or China
163 and only less lively than that central civilisation which is our own.
164 But those who criticise that central civilisation (which is always their
165 own civilisation) have a curious habit of not merely doing their
166 legitimate duty in condemning its crimes, but of going out of their way
167 to idealise its victims. They always assume that before the advent of
168 Europe there was nothing anywhere but Eden. And Swinburne, in that
169 spirited chorus of the nations in ‘Songs before Sunrise,’ used an
170 expression about Spain in her South American conquests which always
171 struck me as very strange. He said something about ‘her sins and sons
172 through sinless lands dispersed,’ and how they ‘made accursed the name
173 of man and thrice accursed the name of God.’ It may be reasonable enough
174 that he should say the Spaniards were sinful, but why in the world
175 should he say that the South Americans were sinless? Why should he have
176 supposed that continent to be exclusively populated by archangels or
177 saints perfect in heaven? It would be a strong thing to say of the most
178 respectable neighbourhood; but when we come to think of what we really
179 do know of that society the remark is rather funny. We know that the
180 sinless priests of this sinless people worshipped sinless gods, who
181 accepted as the nectar and ambrosia of their sunny paradise nothing but
182 incessant human sacrifice accompanied by horrible torments. We may note
183 also in the mythology of this American civilisation that element of
184 reversal or violence against instinct of which Dante wrote; which runs
185 backwards everywhere through the unnatural religion of the demons. It is
186 notable not only in ethics but in aesthetics. A South American idol was
187 made as ugly as possible, as a Greek image was made as beautiful as
188 possible. They were seeking the secret of power, by working backwards
189 against their own nature and the nature of things. There was always a
190 sort of yearning to carve at last, in gold or granite or the dark red
191 timber of the forests, a face at which the sky itself would break like a
192 cracked mirror.
193 In any case it is clear enough that the painted and gilded civilisation
194 of tropical America systematically indulged in human sacrifice. It is by
195 no means clear, so far as I know, that the Eskimos ever indulged in
196 human sacrifice. They were not civilised enough. They were too closely
197 imprisoned by the white winter and the endless dark. Chill penury
198 repressed their noble rage and froze the genial current of the soul. It
199 was in brighter days and broader daylight that the noble rage is found
200 unmistakably raging. It was in richer and more instructed lands that the
201 genial current flowed on the altars, to be drunk by great gods wearing
202 goggling and grinning masks and called on in terror or torment by long
203 cacophonous names that sound like laughter in hell. A warmer climate and
204 a more scientific cultivation were needed to bring forth these blooms;
205 to draw up towards the sun the large leaves and flamboyant blossoms that
206 gave their gold and crimson and purple to that garden, which Swinburne
207 compares to the Hesperides. There was at least no doubt about the
208 dragon.
209 I do not raise in this connection the special controversy about Spain
210 and Mexico; but I may remark in passing that it resembles exactly the
211 question that must in some sense be raised afterwards about Rome and
212 Carthage. In both cases there has been a queer habit among the English
213 of always siding against the Europeans, and representing the rival
214 civilisation, in Swinburne’s phrase, as sinless; when its sins were
215 obviously crying or rather screaming to heaven. For Carthage also was a
216 high civilisation, indeed a much more highly civilised civilisation. And
217 Carthage also founded that civilisation on a religion of fear, sending
218 up everywhere the smoke of human sacrifice. Now it is very right to
219 rebuke our own race or religion for falling short of our own standards
220 and ideals. But it is absurd to pretend that they fell lower than the
221 other races and religions that professed the very opposite standards and
222 ideals. There is a very real sense in which the Christian is worse than
223 the heathen, the Spaniard worse than the Red Indian, or even the Roman
224 potentially worse than the Carthaginian. But there is only one sense in
225 which he is worse; and that is not in being positively worse. The
226 Christian is only worse because it is his business to be better.
227 This inverted imagination produces things of which it is better not to
228 speak. Some of them indeed might almost be named without being known;
229 for they are of that extreme evil which seems innocent to the innocent.
230 They are too inhuman even to be indecent. But without dwelling much
231 longer in these dark corners, it may be noted as not irrelevant here
232 that certain anti-human antagonisms seem to recur in this tradition of
233 black magic. There may be suspected as running through it everywhere,
234 for instance, a mystical hatred of the idea of childhood. People would
235 understand better the popular fury against the witches, if they
236 remembered that the malice most commonly attributed to them was
237 preventing the birth of children. The Hebrew prophets were perpetually
238 protesting against the Hebrew race relapsing into an idolatry that
239 involved such a war upon children; and it is probable enough that this
240 abominable apostasy from the God of Israel has occasionally appeared in
241 Israel since, in the form of what is called ritual murder; not of course
242 by any representative of the religion of Judaism, but by individual and
243 irresponsible diabolists who did happen to be Jews. This sense that the
244 forces of evil especially threaten childhood is found again in the
245 enormous popularity of the Child Martyr of the Middle Ages. Chaucer did
246 but give another version of a very national English legend, when he
247 conceived the wickedest of all possible witches as the dark alien woman
248 watching behind her high lattice and hearing, like the babble of a brook
249 down the stony street, the singing of little St. Hugh.
250 Anyhow the part of such speculations that concerns this story centred
251 especially round that eastern end of the Mediterranean where the nomads
252 had turned gradually into traders and had begun to trade with the whole
253 world. Indeed in the sense of trade and travel and colonial extension,
254 it already had something like an empire of the whole world. Its purple
255 dye, the emblem of its rich pomp and luxury, had steeped the wares which
256 were sold far away amid the last crags of Cornwall and the sails that
257 entered the silence of tropic seas amid all the mystery of Africa. It
258 might be said truly to have painted the map purple. It was already a
259 world-wide success, when the princes of Tyre would hardly have troubled
260 to notice that one of their princesses had condescended to marry the
261 chief of some tribe called Judah; when the merchants of its African
262 outpost would only have curled their bearded and Semitic lips with a
263 slight smile at the mention of a village called Rome. And indeed no two
264 things could have seemed more distant from each other, not only in space
265 but in spirit, than the monotheism of the Palestinian tribe and the very
266 virtues of the small Italian republic. There was but one thing between
267 them; and the thing which divided them has united them. Very various and
268 incompatible were the things that could be loved by the consuls of Rome
269 and the prophets of Israel; but they were at one in what they hated. It
270 is very easy in both cases to represent that hatred as something merely
271 hateful. It is easy enough to make a merely harsh and inhuman figure
272 either of Elijah raving above the slaughter of Carmel or Cato thundering
273 against the amnesty of Africa. These men had their limitations and their
274 local passions; but this criticism of them is unimaginative and
275 therefore unreal. It leaves out something, something immense and
276 intermediate, facing east and west and calling up this passion in its
277 eastern and western enemies; and that something is the first subject of
278 this chapter.
279 The civilisation that centred in Tyre and Sidon was above all things
280 practical. It has left little in the way of art and nothing in the way
281 of poetry. But it prided itself upon being very efficient; and it
282 followed in its philosophy and religion that strange and sometimes
283 secret train of thought which we have already noted in those who look
284 for immediate effects. There is always in such a mentality an idea that
285 there is a short cut to the secret of all success; something that would
286 shock the world by this sort of shameless thoroughness. They believed,
287 in the appropriate modern phrase, in people who delivered the goods. In
288 their dealings with their god Moloch, they themselves were always
289 careful to deliver the goods. It was an interesting transaction, upon
290 which we shall have to touch more than once in the rest of the
291 narrative; it is enough to say here that it involved the theory I have
292 suggested about a certain attitude towards children. This was what
293 called up against it in simultaneous fury the servant of one God in
294 Palestine and the guardians of all the household gods in Rome. This is
295 what challenged two things naturally so much divided by every sort of
296 distance and disunion, whose union was to save the world.
297 I have called the fourth and final division of the spiritual elements
298 into which I should divide heathen humanity by the name of The
299 Philosophers. I confess that it covers in my mind much that would
300 generally be classified otherwise; and that what are here called
301 philosophies are very often called religions. I believe however that my
302 own description will be found to be much the more realistic and not the
303 less respectful. But we must first take philosophy in its purest and
304 clearest form that we may trace its normal outline; and that is to be
305 found in the world of the purest and clearest outlines, that culture of
306 the Mediterranean of which we have been considering the mythologies and
307 idolatries in the last two chapters.
308 Polytheism, or that aspect of paganism, was never to the pagan what
309 Catholicism is to the Catholic. It was never a view of the universe
310 satisfying all sides of life; a complete and complex truth with
311 something to say about everything. It was only a satisfaction of one
312 side of the soul of man, even if we call it the religious side; and I
313 think it is truer to call it the imaginative side. But this it did
314 satisfy; in the end it satisfied it to satiety. All that world was a
315 tissue of interwoven tales and cults, and there ran in and out of it, as
316 we have already seen, that black thread among its more blameless
317 colours: the darker paganism that was really diabolism. But we all know
318 that this did not mean that all pagan men thought of nothing but pagan
319 gods. Precisely because mythology only satisfied one mood, they turned
320 in other moods to something totally different. But it is very important
321 to realise that it was totally different. It was too different to be
322 inconsistent. It was so alien that it did not clash. While a mob of
323 people were pouring on a public holiday to the feast of Adonis or the
324 games in honour of Apollo, this or that man would prefer to stop at home
325 and think out a little theory about the nature of things. Sometimes his
326 hobby would even take the form of thinking about the nature of God; or
327 even in that sense about the nature of the gods. But he very seldom
328 thought of pitting his nature of the gods against the gods of nature.
329 It is necessary to insist on this abstraction in the first student of
330 abstractions. He was not so much antagonistic as absent-minded. His
331 hobby might be the universe; but at first the hobby was as private as if
332 it had been numismatics or playing draughts. And even when his wisdom
333 came to be a public possession, and almost a political institution, it
334 was very seldom on the same plane as the popular and religious
335 institutions. Aristotle, with his colossal common sense, was perhaps the
336 greatest of all philosophers; certainly the most practical of all
337 philosophers. But Aristotle would no more have set up the Absolute side
338 by side with the Apollo of Delphi, as a similar or rival religion, than
339 Archimedes would have thought of setting up the Lever as a sort of idol
340 or fetish to be substituted for the Palladium of the city. Or we might
341 as well imagine Euclid building an altar to an isosceles triangle, or
342 offering sacrifices to the square on the hypotenuse. The one man
343 meditated on metaphysics as the other man did on mathematics; for the
344 love of truth or for curiosity or for the fun of the thing. But that
345 sort of fun never seems to have interfered very much with the other sort
346 of fun; the fun of dancing or singing to celebrate some rascally romance
347 about Zeus becoming a bull or a swan. It is perhaps the proof of a
348 certain superficiality and even insincerity about the popular
349 polytheism, that men could be philosophers and even sceptics without
350 disturbing it. These thinkers could move the foundations of the world
351 without altering even the outline of that coloured cloud that hung above
352 it in the air.
353 For the thinkers did move the foundations of the world; even when a
354 curious compromise seemed to prevent them from moving the foundations of
355 the city. The two great philosophers of antiquity do indeed appear to us
356 as defenders of sane and even of sacred ideas; their maxims often read
357 like the answers to sceptical questions too completely answered to be
358 always recorded. Aristotle annihilated a hundred anarchists and
359 nature-worshipping cranks by the fundamental statement that man is a
360 political animal. Plato in some sense anticipated the Catholic realism,
361 as attacked by the heretical nominalism, by insisting on the equally
362 fundamental fact that ideas are realities; that ideas exist just as men
363 exist. Plato however seemed sometimes almost to fancy that ideas exist
364 as men do not exist; or that the men need hardly be considered where
365 they conflict with the ideas. He had something of the social sentiment
366 that we call Fabian in his ideal of fitting the citizen to the city,
367 like an imaginary head to an ideal hat; and great and glorious as he
368 remains, he has been the father of all faddists. Aristotle anticipated
369 more fully the sacramental sanity that was to combine the body and the
370 soul of things; for he considered the nature of men as well as the
371 nature of morals, and looked to the eyes as well as to the light. But
372 though these great men were in that sense constructive and conservative,
373 they belonged to a world where thought was free to the point of being
374 fanciful. Many other great intellects did indeed follow them, some
375 exalting an abstract vision of virtue, others following more
376 rationalistically the necessity of the human pursuit of happiness. The
377 former had the name of Stoics; and their name has passed into a proverb
378 for what is indeed one of the main moral ideals of mankind: that of
379 strengthening the mind itself until it is of a texture to resist
380 calamity or even pain. But it is admitted that a great number of the
381 philosophers degenerated into what we still call sophists. They became a
382 sort of professional sceptics who went about asking uncomfortable
383 questions, and were handsomely paid for making themselves a nuisance to
384 normal people. It was perhaps an accidental resemblance to such
385 questioning quacks that was responsible for the unpopularity of the
386 great Socrates; whose death might seem to contradict the suggestion of
387 the permanent truce between the philosophers and the gods. But Socrates
388 did not die as a monotheist who denounced polytheism; certainly not as a
389 prophet who denounced idols. It is clear to any one reading between the
390 lines that there was some notion, right or wrong, of a purely personal
391 influence affecting morals and perhaps politics. The general compromise
392 remained; whether it was that the Greeks thought their myths a joke or
393 that they thought their theories a joke. There was never any collision
394 in which one really destroyed the other, and there was never any
395 combination in which one was really reconciled with the other. They
396 certainly did not work together; if anything the philosopher was a
397 rival of the priest. But both seemed to have accepted a sort of
398 separation of functions and remained parts of the same social system.
399 Another important tradition descends from Pythagoras; who is significant
400 because he stands nearest to the Oriental mystics who must be considered
401 in their turn. He taught a sort of mysticism of mathematics, that number
402 is the ultimate reality; but he also seems to have taught the
403 transmigration of souls like the Brahmins; and to have left to his
404 followers certain traditional tricks of vegetarianism and water-drinking
405 very common among the eastern sages, especially those who figure in
406 fashionable drawing-rooms, like those of the later Roman Empire. But in
407 passing to eastern sages, and the somewhat different atmosphere of the
408 East, we may approach a rather important truth by another path.
409 One of the great philosophers said that it would be well if philosophers
410 were kings, or kings were philosophers. He spoke as of something too
411 good to be true; but, as a matter of fact, it not unfrequently was true.
412 A certain type, perhaps too little noticed in history, may really be
413 called the royal philosopher. To begin with, apart from actual royalty,
414 it did occasionally become possible for the sage, though he was not what
415 we call a religious founder, to be something like a political founder.
416 And the great example of this, one of the very greatest in the world,
417 will with the very thought of it carry us thousands of miles across the
418 vast spaces of Asia to that very wonderful and in some ways that very
419 wise world of ideas and institutions, which we dismiss somewhat cheaply
420 when we talk of China. Men have served many very strange gods; and
421 trusted themselves loyally to many ideals and even idols. China is a
422 society that has really chosen to believe in intellect. It has taken
423 intellect seriously; and it may be that it stands alone in the world.
424 From a very early age it faced the dilemma of the king and the
425 philosopher by actually appointing a philosopher to advise the king. It
426 made a public institution out of a private individual, who had nothing
427 in the world to do but to be intellectual. It had and has, of course,
428 many other things on the same pattern. It creates all ranks and
429 privileges by public examination; it has nothing that we call an
430 aristocracy; it is a democracy dominated by an intelligentsia. But the
431 point here is that it had philosophers to advise kings; and one of those
432 philosophers must have been a great philosopher and a great statesman.
433 Confucius was not a religious founder or even a religious teacher;
434 possibly not even a religious man. He was not an atheist; he was
435 apparently what we call an agnostic. But the really vital point is that
436 it is utterly irrelevant to talk about his religion at all. It is like
437 talking of theology as the first thing in the story of how Rowland Hill
438 established the postal system or Baden Powell organised the Boy Scouts.
439 Confucius was not there to bring a message from heaven to humanity, but
440 to organise China; and he must have organised it exceedingly well. It
441 follows that he dealt much with morals; but he bound them up strictly
442 with manners. The peculiarity of his scheme, and of his country, in
443 which it contrasts with its great pendant the system of Christendom, is
444 that he insisted on perpetuating an external life with all its forms,
445 that outward continuity might preserve internal peace. Any one who knows
446 how much habit has to do with health, of mind as well as body, will see
447 the truth in his idea. But he will also see that the ancestor-worship
448 and the reverence for the Sacred Emperor were habits and not creeds. It
449 is unfair to the great Confucius to say he was a religious founder. It
450 is even unfair to him to say he was not a religious founder. It is as
451 unfair as going out of one’s way to say that Jeremy Bentham was not a
452 Christian martyr.
453 But there is a class of most interesting cases in which philosophers
454 were kings, and not merely the friends of kings. The combination is not
455 accidental. It has a great deal to do with this rather elusive question
456 of the function of the philosopher. It contains in it some hint of why
457 philosophy and mythology seldom came to an open rupture. It was not only
458 because there was something a little frivolous about the mythology. It
459 was also because there was something a little supercilious about the
460 philosopher. He despised the myths, but he also despised the mob; and
461 thought they suited each other. The pagan philosopher was seldom a man
462 of the people, at any rate in spirit; he was seldom a democrat and often
463 a bitter critic of democracy. He had about him an air of aristocratic
464 and humane leisure; and his part was most easily played by men who
465 happened to be in such a position. It was very easy and natural for a
466 prince or a prominent person to play at being as philosophical as
467 Hamlet, or Theseus in the *Midsummer Night’s Dream*. And from very early
468 ages we find ourselves in the presence of these princely intellectuals.
469 In fact, we find one of them in the very first recorded ages of the
470 world; sitting on that primeval throne that looked over ancient Egypt.
471 The most intense interest of the incident of Akhenaten, commonly called
472 the Heretic Pharaoh, lies in the fact that he was the one example, at
473 any rate before Christian times, of one of these royal philosophers who
474 set himself to fight popular mythology in the name of private
475 philosophy. Most of them assumed the attitude of Marcus Aurelius, who is
476 in many ways the model of this sort of monarch and sage. Marcus Aurelius
477 has been blamed for tolerating the pagan amphitheatre or the Christian
478 martyrdoms. But it was characteristic; for this sort of man really
479 thought of popular religion just as he thought of popular circuses. Of
480 him Professor Phillimore has profoundly said ‘a great and good man—and
481 he knew it.’ The Heretic Pharaoh had a philosophy more earnest and
482 perhaps more humble. For there is a corollary to the conception of being
483 too proud to fight. It is that the humble have to do most of the
484 fighting. Anyhow, the Egyptian prince was simple enough to take his own
485 philosophy seriously, and alone among such intellectual princes he
486 affected a sort of *coup d’état*; hurling down the high gods of Egypt
487 with one imperial gesture and lifting up for all men, like a blazing
488 mirror of monotheistic truth, the disc of the universal sun. He had
489 other interesting ideas often to be found in such idealists. In the
490 sense in which we speak of a Little Englander he was a Little Egypter.
491 In art he was a realist because he was an idealist; for realism is more
492 impossible than any other ideal. But after all there falls on him
493 something of the shadow of Marcus Aurelius; stalked by the shadow of
494 Professor Phillimore. What is the matter with this noble sort of prince
495 is that he has nowhere quite escaped being something of a prig.
496 Priggishness is so pungent a smell that it clings amid the faded spices
497 even to an Egyptian mummy. What was the matter with the Heretic Pharaoh,
498 as with a good many other heretics, was that he probably never paused to
499 ask himself whether there was *anything* in the popular beliefs and
500 tales of people less educated than himself. And, as already suggested,
501 there was something in them. There was a real human hunger in all that
502 element of feature and locality, that procession of deities like
503 enormous pet animals, in that unwearied watching at certain haunted
504 spots, in all the mazy wandering of mythology. Nature may not have the
505 name of Isis; Isis may not be really looking for Osiris. But it is true
506 that Nature is really looking for something. Nature is always looking
507 for the supernatural. Something much more definite was to satisfy that
508 need; but a dignified monarch with a disc of the sun did not satisfy it.
509 The royal experiment failed amid a roaring reaction of popular
510 superstitions, in which the priests rose on the shoulders of the people
511 and ascended the throne of the kings.
512 The next great example I shall take of the princely sage is Gautama, the
513 great Lord Buddha. I know he is not generally classed merely with the
514 philosophers; but I am more and more convinced, from all information
515 that reaches me, that this is the real interpretation of his immense
516 importance. He was by far the greatest and the best of these
517 intellectuals born in the purple. His reaction was perhaps the noblest
518 and most sincere of all the resultant actions of that combination of
519 thinkers and of thrones. For his reaction was renunciation. Marcus
520 Aurelius was content to say, with a refined irony, that even in a palace
521 life could be lived well. The fierier Egyptian king concluded that it
522 could be lived even better after a palace revolution. But the great
523 Gautama was the only one of them who proved he could really do without
524 his palace. One fell back on toleration and the other on revolution. But
525 after all there is something more absolute about abdication. Abdication
526 is perhaps the one really absolute action of an absolute monarch. The
527 Indian prince, reared in Oriental luxury and pomp, deliberately went out
528 and lived the life of a beggar. That is magnificent, but it is not war;
529 that is, it is not necessarily a Crusade in the Christian sense. It does
530 not decide the question of whether the life of a beggar was the life of
531 a saint or the life of a philosopher. It does not decide whether this
532 great man is really to go into the tub of Diogenes or the cave of St.
533 Jerome. Now those who seem to be nearest to the study of Buddha, and
534 certainly those who write most clearly and intelligently about him,
535 convince me for one that he was simply a philosopher who founded a
536 successful school of philosophy, and was turned into a sort of *divus*
537 or sacred being merely by the more mysterious and unscientific
538 atmosphere of all such traditions in Asia. So that it is necessary to
539 say at this point a word about that invisible yet vivid border-line
540 that we cross in passing from the Mediterranean into the mystery of the
541 East.
542 Perhaps there are no things out of which we get so little of the truth
543 as the truisms; especially when they are really true. We are all in the
544 habit of saying certain things about Asia, which are true enough but
545 which hardly help us because we do not understand their truth; as that
546 Asia is old or looks to the past or is not progressive. Now it is true
547 that Christendom is more progressive, in a sense that has very little to
548 do with the rather provincial notion of an endless fuss of political
549 improvement. Christendom does believe, for Christianity does believe,
550 that man can eventually get somewhere, here or hereafter, or in various
551 ways according to various doctrines. The world’s desire can somehow be
552 satisfied as desires are satisfied, whether by a new life or an old love
553 or some form of positive possession and fulfilment. For the rest, we all
554 know there is a rhythm and not a mere progress in things, that things
555 rise and fall; only with us the rhythm is a fairly free and incalculable
556 rhythm. For most of Asia the rhythm has hardened into a recurrence. It
557 is no longer merely a rather topsy-turvy sort of world; it is a wheel.
558 What has happened to all those highly intelligent and highly civilised
559 peoples is that they have been caught up in a sort of cosmic rotation,
560 of which the hollow hub is really nothing. In that sense the worst part
561 of existence is that it may just as well go on like that for ever. That
562 is what we really mean when we say that Asia is old or unprogressive or
563 looking backwards. That is why we see even her curved swords as arcs
564 broken from that blinding wheel; why we see her serpentine ornament as
565 returning everywhere, like a snake that is never slain. It has very
566 little to do with the political varnish of progress; all Asiatics might
567 have tophats on their heads, but if they had this spirit still in their
568 hearts they would only think the hats would vanish and come round again
569 like the planets; not that running after a hat could lead them to heaven
570 or even to home.
571 Now when the genius of Buddha arose to deal with the matter, this sort
572 of cosmic sentiment was already common to almost everything in the East.
573 There was indeed the jungle of an extraordinarily extravagant and almost
574 asphyxiating mythology. Nevertheless it is possible to have more
575 sympathy with this popular fruitfulness in folk-lore than with some of
576 the higher pessimism that might have withered it. It must always be
577 remembered, however, when all fair allowances are made, that a great
578 deal of spontaneous eastern imagery really is idolatry; the local and
579 literal worship of an idol. This is probably not true of the ancient
580 Brahminical system, at least as seen by Brahmins. But that phrase alone
581 will remind us of a reality of much greater moment. This great reality
582 is the Caste System of ancient India. It may have had some of the
583 practical advantages of the Guild System of Medieval Europe. But it
584 contrasts not only with that Christian democracy, but with every extreme
585 type of Christian aristocracy, in the fact that it does really conceive
586 the social superiority as a spiritual superiority. This not only divides
587 it fundamentally from the fraternity of Christendom, but leaves it
588 standing like a mighty and terraced mountain of pride between the
589 relatively egalitarian levels both of Islam and of China. But the fixity
590 of this formation through thousands of years is another illustration of
591 that spirit of repetition that has marked time from time immemorial. Now
592 we may also presume the prevalence of another idea which we associate
593 with the Buddhists as interpreted by the Theosophists. As a fact, some
594 of the strictest Buddhists repudiate the idea and still more scornfully
595 repudiate the Theosophists. But whether the idea is in Buddhism, or only
596 in the birthplace of Buddhism, or only in a tradition or a travesty of
597 Buddhism, it is an idea entirely proper to this principle of
598 recurrence. I mean of course the idea of Reincarnation.
599 But Reincarnation is not really a mystical idea. It is not really a
600 transcendental idea, or in that sense a religious idea. Mysticism
601 conceives something transcending experience; religion seeks glimpses of
602 a better good or a worse evil than experience can give. Reincarnation
603 need only extend experiences in the sense of repeating them. It is no
604 more transcendental for a man to remember what he did in Babylon before
605 he was born than to remember what he did in Brixton before he had a
606 knock on the head. His successive lives *need* not be any more than
607 human lives, under whatever limitations burden human life. It has
608 nothing to do with seeing God or even conjuring up the devil. In other
609 words, reincarnation as such does not necessarily escape from the wheel
610 of destiny; in some sense it is the wheel of destiny. And whether it was
611 something that Buddha founded, or something that Buddha found, or
612 something that Buddha entirely renounced when he found, it is certainly
613 something having the general character of that Asiatic atmosphere in
614 which he had to play his part. And the part he played was that of an
615 intellectual philosopher, with a particular theory about the right
616 intellectual attitude towards it.
617 I can understand that Buddhists might resent the view that Buddhism is
618 merely a philosophy, if we understand by a philosophy merely an
619 intellectual game such as Greek sophists played, tossing up worlds and
620 catching them like balls. Perhaps a more exact statement would be that
621 Buddha was a man who made a metaphysical discipline; which might even be
622 called a psychological discipline. He proposed a way of escaping from
623 all this recurrent sorrow; and that was simply by getting rid of the
624 delusion that is called desire. It was emphatically *not* that we should
625 get what we want better by restraining our impatience for part of it, or
626 that we should get it in a better way or in a better world. It was
627 emphatically that we should leave off wanting it. If once a man realised
628 that there is really no reality, that everything, including his soul, is
629 in dissolution at every instant, he would anticipate disappointment and
630 be intangible to change, existing (in so far as he could be said to
631 exist) in a sort of ecstasy of indifference. The Buddhists call this
632 beatitude, and we will not stop our story to argue the point; certainly
633 to us it is indistinguishable from despair. I do not see, for instance,
634 why the disappointment of desire should not apply as much to the most
635 benevolent desires as to the most selfish ones. Indeed the Lord of
636 Compassion seems to pity people for living rather than for dying. For
637 the rest, an intelligent Buddhist wrote, ‘The explanation of popular
638 Chinese and Japanese Buddhism is that it is not Buddhism.’ *That* has
639 doubtless ceased to be a mere philosophy, but only by becoming a mere
640 mythology. One thing is certain: it has never become anything remotely
641 resembling what we call a Church.
642 It will appear only a jest to say that all religious history has really
643 been a pattern of noughts and crosses. But I do not by noughts mean
644 nothings, but only things that are negative compared with the positive
645 shape or pattern of the other. And though the symbol is of course only a
646 coincidence, it is a coincidence that really does coincide. The mind of
647 Asia can really be represented by a round O, if not in the sense of a
648 cypher at least of a circle. The great Asiatic symbol of a serpent with
649 its tail in its mouth is really a very perfect image of a certain idea
650 of unity and recurrence that does indeed belong to the Eastern
651 philosophies and religions. It really is a curve that in one sense
652 includes everything, and in another sense comes to nothing. In that
653 sense it does confess, or rather boast, that all argument is an argument
654 in a circle. And though the figure is but a symbol, we can see how sound
655 is the symbolic sense that produces it, the parallel symbol of the
656 Wheel of Buddha generally called the Swastika. The cross is a thing at
657 right angles pointing boldly in opposite directions; but the Swastika is
658 the same thing in the very act of returning to the recurrent curve. That
659 crooked cross is in fact a cross turning into a wheel. Before we dismiss
660 even these symbols as if they were arbitrary symbols, we must remember
661 how intense was the imaginative instinct that produced them or selected
662 them both in the East and the West. The cross has become something more
663 than a historical memory; it does convey, almost as by a mathematical
664 diagram, the truth about the real point at issue; the idea of a conflict
665 stretching outwards into eternity. It is true, and even tautological, to
666 say that the cross is the crux of the whole matter.
667 In other words, the cross, in fact as well as figure, does really stand
668 for the idea of breaking out of the circle that is everything and
669 nothing. It does escape from the circular argument by which everything
670 begins and ends in the mind. Since we are still dealing in symbols, it
671 might be put in a parable in the form of that story about St. Francis,
672 which says that the birds departing with his benediction could wing
673 their way into the infinities of the four winds of heaven, their tracks
674 making a vast cross upon the sky; for compared with the freedom of that
675 flight of birds, the very shape of the Swastika is like a kitten chasing
676 its tail. In a more popular allegory, we might say that when St. George
677 thrust his spear into the monster’s jaws, he broke in upon the solitude
678 of the self-devouring serpent and gave it something to bite besides its
679 own tail. But while many fancies might be used as figures of the truth,
680 the truth itself is abstract and absolute; though it is not very easy to
681 sum up except by such figures. Christianity does appeal to a solid truth
682 outside itself; to something which is in that sense external as well as
683 eternal. It does declare that things are really there; or in other
684 words that things are really things. In this Christianity is at one with
685 common sense; but all religious history shows that this common sense
686 perishes except where there is Christianity to preserve it.
687 It cannot otherwise exist, or at least endure, because mere thought does
688 not remain sane. In a sense it becomes too simple to be sane. The
689 temptation of the philosophers is simplicity rather than subtlety. They
690 are always attracted by insane simplifications, as men poised above
691 abysses are fascinated by death and nothingness and the empty air. It
692 needed another kind of philosopher to stand poised upon the pinnacle of
693 the Temple and keep his balance without casting himself down. One of
694 these obvious, these too obvious explanations is that everything is a
695 dream and a delusion and there is nothing outside the ego. Another is
696 that all things recur; another, which is said to be Buddhist and is
697 certainly Oriental, is the idea that what is the matter with us is our
698 creation, in the sense of our coloured differentiation and personality,
699 and that nothing will be well till we are again melted into one unity.
700 By this theory, in short, the Creation was the Fall. It is important
701 historically because it was stored up in the dark heart of Asia and went
702 forth at various times in various forms over the dim borders of Europe.
703 Here we can place the mysterious figure of Manes or Manichaeus, the
704 mystic of inversion, whom we should call a pessimist, parent of many
705 sects and heresies; here, in a higher place, the figure of Zoroaster. He
706 has been popularly identified with another of these too simple
707 explanations: the equality of evil and good, balanced and battling in
708 every atom. He also is of the school of sages that may be called
709 mystics; and from the same mysterious Persian garden came upon ponderous
710 wings Mithras, the unknown god, to trouble the last twilight of Rome.
711 That circle or disc of the sun set up in the morning of the world by
712 the remote Egyptian has been a mirror and a model for all the
713 philosophers. They have made many things out of it, and sometimes gone
714 mad about it, especially when as in these eastern sages the circle
715 became a wheel going round and round in their heads. But the point about
716 them is that they all think that existence can be represented by a
717 diagram instead of a drawing; and the rude drawings of the childish
718 myth-makers are a sort of crude and spirited protest against that view.
719 They cannot believe that religion is really not a pattern but a picture.
720 Still less can they believe that it is a picture of something that
721 really exists outside our minds. Sometimes the philosopher paints the
722 disc all black and calls himself a pessimist; sometimes he paints it all
723 white and calls himself an optimist; sometimes he divides it exactly
724 into halves of black and white and calls himself a dualist, like those
725 Persian mystics to whom I wish there were space to do justice. None of
726 them could understand a thing that began to draw the proportions just as
727 if they were real proportions, disposed in the living fashion which the
728 mathematical draughtsman would call disproportionate. Like the first
729 artist in the cave, it revealed to incredulous eyes the suggestion of a
730 new purpose in what looked like a wildly crooked pattern; he seemed only
731 to be distorting his diagram, when he began for the first time in all
732 the ages to trace the lines of a form—and of a Face.
CHAPTER VII
28 THE WAR OF THE GODS AND DEMONS
29 The materialist theory of history, that all politics and ethics are the
30 expression of economics, is a very simple fallacy indeed. It consists
31 simply of confusing the necessary conditions of life with the normal
32 preoccupations of life, that are quite a different thing. It is like
33 saying that because a man can only walk about on two legs, therefore he
34 never walks about except to buy shoes and stockings. Man cannot live
35 without the two props of food and drink, which support him like two
36 legs; but to suggest that they have been the motives of all his
37 movements in history is like saying that the goal of all his military
38 marches or religious pilgrimages must have been the Golden Leg of Miss
39 Kilmansegg or the ideal and perfect leg of Sir Willoughby Patterne. But
40 it is such movements that make up the story of mankind, and without them
41 there would practically be no story at all. Cows may be purely economic,
42 in the sense that we cannot see that they do much beyond grazing and
43 seeking better grazing-grounds; and that is why a history of cows in
44 twelve volumes would not be very lively reading. Sheep and goats may be
45 pure economists in their external action at least; but that is why the
46 sheep has hardly been a hero of epic wars and empires thought worthy of
47 detailed narration; and even the more active quadruped has not inspired
48 a book for boys called Golden Deeds of Gallant Goats or any similar
49 title. But so far from the movements that make up the story of man being
50 economic, we may say that the story only begins where the motive of the
51 cows and sheep leaves off. It will be hard to maintain that the
52 Crusaders went from their homes into a howling wilderness because cows
53 go from a wilderness to a more comfortable grazing-ground. It will be
54 hard to maintain that the Arctic explorers went north with the same
55 material motive that made the swallows go south. And if you leave things
56 like all the religious wars and all the merely adventurous explorations
57 out of the human story, it will not only cease to be human at all but
58 cease to be a story at all. The outline of history is made of these
59 decisive curves and angles determined by the will of man. Economic
60 history would not even be history.
61 But there is a deeper fallacy besides this obvious fact; that men need
62 not live for food merely because they cannot live without food. The
63 truth is that the thing most present to the mind of man is not the
64 economic machinery necessary to his existence, but rather that existence
65 itself; the world which he sees when he wakes every morning and the
66 nature of his general position in it. There is something that is nearer
67 to him than livelihood, and that is life. For once that he remembers
68 exactly what work produces his wages and exactly what wages produce his
69 meals, he reflects ten times that it is a fine day or it is a queer
70 world, or wonders whether life is worth living, or wonders whether
71 marriage is a failure, or is pleased and puzzled with his own children,
72 or remembers his own youth, or in any such fashion vaguely reviews the
73 mysterious lot of man. This is true of the majority even of the
74 wage-slaves of our morbid modern industrialism, which by its hideousness
75 and inhumanity has really forced the economic issue to the front. It is
76 immeasurably more true of the multitude of peasants or hunters or
77 fishers who make up the real mass of mankind. Even those dry pedants who
78 think that ethics depend on economics must admit that economics depend
79 on existence. And any number of normal doubts and day-dreams are about
80 existence; not about how we can live, but about why we do. And the proof
81 of it is simple; as simple as suicide. Turn the universe upside down in
82 the mind and you turn all the political economists upside down with it.
83 Suppose that a man wishes to die, and the professor of political economy
84 becomes rather a bore with his elaborate explanations of how he is to
85 live. And all the departures and decisions that make our human past into
86 a story have this character of diverting the direct course of pure
87 economics. As the economist may be excused from calculating the future
88 salary of a suicide, so he may be excused from providing an old-age
89 pension for a martyr. As he need not provide for the future of a martyr,
90 so he need not provide for the family of a monk. His plan is modified in
91 lesser and varying degrees by a man being a soldier and dying for his
92 own country, by a man being a peasant and specially loving his own land,
93 by a man being more or less affected by any religion that forbids or
94 allows him to do this or that. But all these come back not to an
95 economic calculation about livelihood but to an elemental outlook upon
96 life. They all come back to what a man fundamentally feels, when he
97 looks forth from those strange windows which we call the eyes, upon that
98 strange vision that we call the world.
99 No wise man will wish to bring more long words into the world. But it
100 may be allowable to say that we need a new thing; which may be called
101 psychological history. I mean the consideration of what things meant in
102 the mind of a man, especially an ordinary man; as distinct from what is
103 defined or deduced merely from official forms or political
104 pronouncements. I have already touched on it in such a case as the totem
105 or indeed any other popular myth. It is not enough to be told that a
106 tom-cat was called a totem; especially when it was not called a totem.
107 We want to know what it felt like. Was it like Whittington’s cat or like
108 a witch’s cat? Was its real name Pasht or Puss-In-Boots? That is the
109 sort of thing we need touching the nature of political and social
110 relations. We want to know the real sentiment that was the social bond
111 of many common men, as sane and as selfish as we are. What did soldiers
112 feel when they saw splendid in the sky that strange totem that we call
113 the Golden Eagle of the Legions? What did vassals feel about those other
114 totems, the lions or the leopards upon the shield of their lord? So long
115 as we neglect this subjective side of history, which may more simply be
116 called the inside of history, there will always be a certain limitation
117 on that science which can be better transcended by art. So long as the
118 historian cannot do that, fiction will be truer than fact. There will be
119 more reality in a novel; yes, even in a historical novel.
120 In nothing is this new history needed so much as in the psychology of
121 war. Our history is stiff with official documents, public or private,
122 which tell us nothing of the thing itself. At the worst we only have the
123 official posters, which could not have been spontaneous precisely
124 because they were official. At the best we have only the secret
125 diplomacy, which could not have been popular precisely because it was
126 secret. Upon one or other of these is based the historical judgment
127 about the real reasons that sustained the struggle. Governments fight
128 for colonies or commercial rights; governments fight about harbours or
129 high tariffs; governments fight for a gold mine or a pearl fishery. It
130 seems sufficient to answer that governments do not fight at all. Why do
131 the fighters fight? What is the psychology that sustains the terrible
132 and wonderful thing called a war? Nobody who knows anything of soldiers
133 believes the silly notion of the dons, that millions of men can be ruled
134 by force. If they were all to slack, it would be impossible to punish
135 all the slackers. And the least little touch of slacking would lose a
136 whole campaign in half a day. What did men really feel about the
137 policy? If it be said that they accepted the policy from the politician,
138 what did they feel about the politician? If the vassals warred blindly
139 for their prince, what did those blind men see in their prince?
140 There is something we all know which can only be rendered, in an
141 appropriate language, as *realpolitik*. As a matter of fact, it is an
142 almost insanely unreal politik. It is always stubbornly and stupidly
143 repeating that men fight for material ends, without reflecting for a
144 moment that the material ends are hardly ever material to the men who
145 fight. In any case, no man will die for practical politics, just as no
146 man will die for pay. Nero could not hire a hundred Christians to be
147 eaten by lions at a shilling an hour; for men will not be martyred for
148 money. But the vision called up by real politik, or realistic politics,
149 is beyond example crazy and incredible. Does anybody in the world
150 believe that a soldier says, ‘My leg is nearly dropping off, but I shall
151 go on till it drops; for after all I shall enjoy all the advantages of
152 my government obtaining a warm-water port in the Gulf of Finland.’ Can
153 anybody suppose that a clerk turned conscript says, ‘If I am gassed I
154 shall probably die in torments; but it is a comfort to reflect that
155 should I ever decide to become a pearl-diver in the South Seas, that
156 career is now open to me and my countrymen.’ Materialist history is the
157 most madly incredible of all histories, or even of all romances.
158 Whatever starts wars, the thing that sustains wars is something in the
159 soul; that is something akin to religion. It is what men feel about life
160 and about death. A man near to death is dealing directly with an
161 absolute; it is nonsense to say he is concerned only with relative and
162 remote complications that death in any case will end. If he is sustained
163 by certain loyalties, they must be loyalties as simple as death. They
164 are generally two ideas, which are only two sides of one idea. The first
165 is the love of something said to be threatened, if it be only vaguely
166 known as home; the second is dislike and defiance of some strange thing
167 that threatens it. The first is far more philosophical than it sounds,
168 though we need not discuss it here. A man does not want his national
169 home destroyed or even changed, because he cannot even remember all the
170 good things that go with it; just as he does not want his house burnt
171 down, because he can hardly count all the things he would miss.
172 Therefore he fights for what sounds like a hazy abstraction, but is
173 really a house. But the negative side of it is quite as noble as well as
174 quite as strong. Men fight hardest when they feel that the foe is at
175 once an old enemy and an eternal stranger, that his atmosphere is alien
176 and antagonistic; as the French feel about the Prussian or the Eastern
177 Christians about the Turk. If we say it is a difference of religion,
178 people will drift into dreary bickerings about sects and dogmas. We will
179 pity them and say it is a difference about death and daylight; a
180 difference that does really come like a dark shadow between our eyes and
181 the day. Men can think of this difference even at the point of death;
182 for it is a difference about the meaning of life.
183 Men are moved in these things by something far higher and holier than
184 policy: by hatred. When men hung on in the darkest days of the Great
185 War, suffering either in their bodies or in their souls for those they
186 loved, they were long past caring about details of diplomatic objects as
187 motives for their refusal to surrender. Of myself and those I knew best
188 I can answer for the vision that made surrender impossible. It was the
189 vision of the German Emperor’s face as he rode into Paris. This is not
190 the sentiment which some of my idealistic friends describe as Love. I am
191 quite content to call it hatred; the hatred of hell and all its works,
192 and to agree that as they do not believe in hell they need not believe
193 in hatred. But in the face of this prevalent prejudice, this long
194 introduction has been unfortunately necessary, to ensure an
195 understanding of what is meant by a religious war. There is a religious
196 war when two worlds meet; that is, when two visions of the world meet;
197 or in more modern language, when two moral atmospheres meet. What is the
198 one man’s breath is the other man’s poison; and it is vain to talk of
199 giving a pestilence a place in the sun. And this is what we must
200 understand, even at the expense of digression, if we would see what
201 really happened in the Mediterranean; when right athwart the rising of
202 the Republic on the Tiber, a thing overtopping and disdaining it, dark
203 with all the riddles of Asia and trailing all the tribes and
204 dependencies of imperialism, came Carthage riding on the sea.
205 The ancient religion of Italy was on the whole that mixture which we
206 have considered under the head of mythology; save that where the Greeks
207 had a natural turn for the mythology, the Latins seem to have had a real
208 turn for religion. Both multiplied gods, yet they sometimes seem to have
209 multiplied them for almost opposite reasons. It would seem sometimes as
210 if the Greek polytheism branched and blossomed upwards like the boughs
211 of a tree, while the Italian polytheism ramified downward like the
212 roots. Perhaps it would be truer to say that the former branches lifted
213 themselves lightly, bearing flowers; while the latter hung down, being
214 heavy with fruit. I mean that the Latins seem to multiply gods to bring
215 them nearer to men, while the Greek gods rose and radiated outwards into
216 the morning sky. What strikes us in the Italian cults is their local and
217 especially their domestic character. We gain the impression of
218 divinities swarming about the house like flies; of deities clustering
219 and clinging like bats about the pillars or building like birds under
220 the eaves. We have a vision of a god of roofs and a god of gateposts, of
221 a god of doors and even a god of drains. It has been suggested that all
222 mythology was a sort of fairy-tale; but this was a particular sort of
223 fairy-tale which may truly be called a fireside tale, or a nursery-tale;
224 because it was a tale of the interior of the home; like those which make
225 chairs and tables talk like elves. The old household gods of the Italian
226 peasants seem to have been great, clumsy, wooden images, more
227 featureless than the figure-head which Quilp battered with the poker.
228 This religion of the home was very homely. Of course there were other
229 less human elements in the tangle of Italian mythology. There were Greek
230 deities superimposed on the Roman; there were here and there uglier
231 things underneath, experiments in the cruel kind of paganism, like the
232 Arician rite of the priest slaying the slayer. But these things were
233 always potential in paganism; they are certainly not the peculiar
234 character of Latin paganism. The peculiarity of that may be roughly
235 covered by saying that if mythology personified the forces of nature,
236 this mythology personified nature as transformed by the forces of man.
237 It was the god of the corn and not of the grass, of the cattle and not
238 the wild things of the forest; in short, the cult was literally a
239 culture; as when we speak of it as agriculture.
240 With this there was a paradox which is still for many the puzzle or
241 riddle of the Latins. With religion running through every domestic
242 detail like a climbing plant, there went what seems to many the very
243 opposite spirit: the spirit of revolt. Imperialists and reactionaries
244 often invoke Rome as the very model of order and obedience; but Rome was
245 the very reverse. The real history of ancient Rome is much more like the
246 history of modern Paris. It might be called in modern language a city
247 built out of barricades. It is said that the gate of Janus was never
248 closed because there was an eternal war without; it is almost as true
249 that there was an eternal revolution within. From the first Plebeian
250 riots to the last Servile Wars, the state that imposed peace on the
251 world was never really at peace. The rulers were themselves rebels.
252 There is a real relation between this religion in private and this
253 revolution in public life. Stories none the less heroic for being
254 hackneyed remind us that the Republic was founded on a tyrannicide that
255 avenged an insult to a wife; that the Tribunes of the people were
256 re-established after another which avenged an insult to a daughter. The
257 truth is that only men to whom the family is sacred will ever have a
258 standard or a status by which to criticise the state. They alone can
259 appeal to something more holy than the gods of the city; the gods of the
260 hearth. That is why men are mystified in seeing that the same nations
261 that are thought rigid in domesticity are also thought restless in
262 politics; for instance, the Irish and the French. It is worth while to
263 dwell on this domestic point because it is an exact example of what is
264 meant here by the inside of history, like the inside of houses. Merely
265 political histories of Rome may be right enough in saying that this or
266 that was a cynical or cruel act of the Roman politicians; but the spirit
267 that lifted Rome from beneath was the spirit of all the Romans; and it
268 is not a cant to call it the ideal of Cincinnatus passing from the
269 senate to the plough. Men of that sort had strengthened their village on
270 every side, had extended its victories already over Italians and even
271 over Greeks, when they found themselves confronted with a war that
272 changed the world. I have called it here the war of the gods and demons.
273 There was established on the opposite coast of the inland sea a city
274 that bore the name of the New Town. It was already much older, more
275 powerful, and more prosperous than the Italian town; but there still
276 remained about it an atmosphere that made the name not inappropriate. It
277 had been called new because it was a colony like New York or New
278 Zealand. It was an outpost or settlement of the energy and expansion of
279 the great commercial cities of Tyre and Sidon. There was a note of the
280 new countries and colonies about it; a confident and commercial outlook.
281 It was fond of saying things that rang with a certain metallic
282 assurance; as that nobody could wash his hands in the sea without the
283 leave of the New Town. For it depended almost entirely on the greatness
284 of its ships, as did the two great ports and markets from which its
285 people came. It brought from Tyre and Sidon a prodigious talent for
286 trade and considerable experience of travel. It brought other things as
287 well.
288 In a previous chapter I have hinted at something of the psychology that
289 lies behind a certain type of religion. There was a tendency in those
290 hungry for practical results, apart from poetical results, to call upon
291 spirits of terror and compulsion; to move Acheron in despair of bending
292 the gods. There is always a sort of dim idea that these darker powers
293 will really do things, with no nonsense about it. In the interior
294 psychology of the Punic peoples this strange sort of pessimistic
295 practicality had grown to great proportions. In the New Town, which the
296 Romans called Carthage, as in the parent cities of Phoenicia, the god
297 who got things done bore the name of Moloch, who was perhaps identical
298 with the other deity whom we know as Baal, the Lord. The Romans did not
299 at first quite know what to call him or what to make of him; they had to
300 go back to the grossest myth of Greek or Roman origins and compare him
301 to Saturn devouring his children. But the worshippers of Moloch were not
302 gross or primitive. They were members of a mature and polished
303 civilisation, abounding in refinements and luxuries; they were probably
304 far more civilised than the Romans. And Moloch was not a myth; or at any
305 rate his meal was not a myth. These highly civilised people really met
306 together to invoke the blessing of heaven on their empire by throwing
307 hundreds of their infants into a large furnace. We can only realise the
308 combination by imagining a number of Manchester merchants with
309 chimney-pot hats and mutton-chop whiskers, going to church every Sunday
310 at eleven o’clock to see a baby roasted.
311 The first stages of the political or commercial quarrel can be followed
312 in far too much detail, precisely because it is merely political or
313 commercial. The Punic Wars looked at one time as if they would never
314 end; and it is not easy to say when they ever began. The Greeks and the
315 Sicilians had already been fighting vaguely on the European side against
316 the African city. Carthage had defeated Greece and conquered Sicily.
317 Carthage had also planted herself firmly in Spain; and between Spain and
318 Sicily the Latin city was contained and would have been crushed; if the
319 Romans had been of the sort to be easily crushed. Yet the interest of
320 the story really consists in the fact that Rome was crushed. If there
321 had not been certain moral elements as well as the material elements,
322 the story would have ended where Carthage certainly thought it had
323 ended. It is common enough to blame Rome for not making peace. But it
324 was a true popular instinct that there could be no peace with that sort
325 of people. It is common enough to blame the Roman for his *Delenda est
326 Carthago*; Carthage must be destroyed. It is commoner to forget that, to
327 all appearance, Rome itself was destroyed. The sacred savour that hung
328 round Rome for ever, it is too often forgotten, clung to her partly
329 because she had risen suddenly from the dead.
330 Carthage was an aristocracy, as are most of such mercantile states. The
331 pressure of the rich on the poor was impersonal as well as irresistible.
332 For such aristocracies never permit personal government, which is
333 perhaps why this one was jealous of personal talent. But genius can turn
334 up anywhere, even in a governing class. As if to make the world’s
335 supreme test as terrible as possible, it was ordained that one of the
336 great houses of Carthage should produce a man who came out of those
337 gilded palaces with all the energy and originality of Napoleon coming
338 from nowhere. At the worst crisis of the war, Rome learned that Italy
339 itself, by a military miracle, was invaded from the north. Hannibal, the
340 Grace of Baal as his name ran in his own tongue, had dragged a ponderous
341 chain of armaments over the starry solitudes of the Alps; and pointed
342 southward to the city which he had been pledged by all his dreadful gods
343 to destroy.
344 Hannibal marched down the road to Rome, and the Romans who rushed to war
345 with him felt as if they were fighting with a magician. Two great armies
346 sank to right and left of him into the swamps of the Trebia; more and
347 more were sucked into the horrible whirlpool of Cannae; more and more
348 went forth only to fall in ruin at his touch. The supreme sign of all
349 disasters, which is treason, turned tribe after tribe against the
350 falling cause of Rome, and still the unconquerable enemy rolled nearer
351 and nearer to the city; and following their great leader the swelling
352 cosmopolitan army of Carthage passed like a pageant of the whole world;
353 the elephants shaking the earth like marching mountains and the gigantic
354 Gauls with their barbaric panoply and the dark Spaniards girt in gold
355 and the brown Numidians on their unbridled desert horses wheeling and
356 darting like hawks, and whole mobs of deserters and mercenaries and
357 miscellaneous peoples; and the Grace of Baal went before them.
358 The Roman augurs and scribes who said in that hour that it brought forth
359 unearthly prodigies, that a child was born with the head of an elephant
360 or that stars fell down like hailstones, had a far more philosophical
361 grasp of what had really happened than the modern historian who can see
362 nothing in it but a success of strategy concluding a rivalry in
363 commerce. Something far different was felt at the time and on the spot,
364 as it is always felt by those who experience a foreign atmosphere
365 entering their own like a fog or a foul savour. It was no mere military
366 defeat, it was certainly no mere mercantile rivalry, that filled the
367 Roman imagination with such hideous omens of nature herself becoming
368 unnatural. It was Moloch upon the mountain of the Latins, looking with
369 his appalling face across the plain; it was Baal who trampled the
370 vineyards with his feet of stone; it was the voice of Tanit the
371 invisible, behind her trailing veils, whispering of the love that is
372 more horrible than hate. The burning of the Italian cornfields, the ruin
373 of the Italian vines, were something more than actual; they were
374 allegorical. They were the destruction of domestic and fruitful things,
375 the withering of what was human before that inhumanity that is far
376 beyond the human thing called cruelty. The household gods bowed low in
377 darkness under their lowly roofs; and above them went the demons upon a
378 wind from beyond all walls, blowing the trumpet of the Tramontane. The
379 door of the Alps was broken down; and in no vulgar but a very solemn
380 sense, it was Hell let loose. The war of the gods and demons seemed
381 already to have ended; and the gods were dead. The eagles were lost, the
382 legions were broken; and in Rome nothing remained but honour and the
383 cold courage of despair.
384 In the whole world one thing still threatened Carthage, and that was
385 Carthage. There still remained the inner working of an element strong in
386 all successful commercial states, and the presence of a spirit that we
387 know. There was still the solid sense and shrewdness of the men who
388 manage big enterprises; there was still the advice of the best financial
389 experts; there was still business government; there was still the broad
390 and sane outlook of practical men of affairs; and in these things could
391 the Romans hope. As the war trailed on to what seemed its tragic end,
392 there grew gradually a faint and strange possibility that even now they
393 might not hope in vain. The plain business men of Carthage, thinking as
394 such men do in terms of living and dying races, saw clearly that Rome
395 was not only dying but dead. The war was over; it was obviously hopeless
396 for the Italian city to resist any longer, and inconceivable that
397 anybody should resist when it was hopeless. Under these circumstances,
398 another set of broad, sound business principles remained to be
399 considered. Wars were waged with money, and consequently cost money;
400 perhaps they felt in their hearts, as do so many of their kind, that
401 after all war must be a little wicked because it costs money. The time
402 had now come for peace; and still more for economy. The messages sent by
403 Hannibal from time to time asking for reinforcements were a ridiculous
404 anachronism; there were much more important things to attend to now. It
405 might be true that some consul or other had made a last dash to the
406 Metaurus, had killed Hannibal’s brother and flung his head, with Latin
407 fury, into Hannibal’s camp; and mad actions of that sort showed how
408 utterly hopeless the Latins felt about their cause. But even excitable
409 Latins could not be so mad as to cling to a lost cause for ever. So
410 argued the best financial experts; and tossed aside more and more
411 letters, full of rather queer alarmist reports. So argued and acted the
412 great Carthaginian Empire. That meaningless prejudice, the curse of
413 commercial states, that stupidity is in some way practical and that
414 genius is in some way futile, led them to starve and abandon that great
415 artist in the school of arms, whom the gods had given them in vain.
416 Why do men entertain this queer idea that what is sordid must always
417 overthrow what is magnanimous; that there is some dim connection between
418 brains and brutality, or that it does not matter if a man is dull so
419 long as he is also mean? Why do they vaguely think of all chivalry as
420 sentiment and all sentiment as weakness? They do it because they are,
421 like all men, primarily inspired by religion. For them, as for all men,
422 the first fact is their notion of the nature of things; their idea
423 about what world they are living in. And it is their faith that the only
424 ultimate thing is fear and therefore that the very heart of the world is
425 evil. They believe that death is stronger than life, and therefore dead
426 things must be stronger than living things; whether those dead things
427 are gold and iron and machinery or rocks and rivers and forces of
428 nature. It may sound fanciful to say that men we meet at tea-tables or
429 talk to at garden-parties are secretly worshippers of Baal or Moloch.
430 But this sort of commercial mind has its own cosmic vision and it is the
431 vision of Carthage. It has in it the brutal blunder that was the ruin of
432 Carthage. The Punic power fell, because there is in this materialism a
433 mad indifference to real thought. By disbelieving in the soul, it comes
434 to disbelieving in the mind. Being too practical to be moral, it denies
435 what every practical soldier calls the moral of an army. It fancies that
436 money will fight when men will no longer fight. So it was with the Punic
437 merchant princes. Their religion was a religion of despair, even when
438 their practical fortunes were hopeful. How could they understand that
439 the Romans could hope even when their fortunes were hopeless? Their
440 religion was a religion of force and fear; how could they understand
441 that men can still despise fear even when they submit to force? Their
442 philosophy of the world had weariness in its very heart; above all they
443 were weary of warfare; how should they understand those who still wage
444 war even when they are weary of it? In a word, how should they
445 understand the mind of Man, who had so long bowed down before mindless
446 things, money and brute force and gods who had the hearts of beasts?
447 They awoke suddenly to the news that the embers they had disdained too
448 much even to tread out were again breaking everywhere into flame; that
449 Hasdrubal was defeated, that Hannibal was outnumbered, that Scipio had
450 carried the war into Spain; that he had carried it into Africa. Before
451 the very gates of the golden city Hannibal fought his last fight for it
452 and lost; and Carthage fell as nothing has fallen since Satan. The name
453 of the New City remains only as a name. There is no stone of it left
454 upon the sand. Another war was indeed waged before the final
455 destruction: but the destruction was final. Only men digging in its deep
456 foundations centuries after found a heap of hundreds of little
457 skeletons, the holy relics of that religion. For Carthage fell because
458 she was faithful to her own philosophy and had followed out to its
459 logical conclusion her own vision of the universe. Moloch had eaten his
460 children.
461 The gods had risen again, and the demons had been defeated after all.
462 But they had been defeated by the defeated, and almost defeated by the
463 dead. Nobody understands the romance of Rome, and why she rose
464 afterwards to a representative leadership that seemed almost fated and
465 fundamentally natural, who does not keep in mind the agony of horror and
466 humiliation through which she had continued to testify to the sanity
467 that is the soul of Europe. She came to stand alone in the midst of an
468 empire because she had once stood alone in the midst of a ruin and a
469 waste. After that all men knew in their hearts that she had been
470 representative of mankind, even when she was rejected of men. And there
471 fell on her the shadow from a shining and as yet invisible light and the
472 burden of things to be. It is not for us to guess in what manner or
473 moment the mercy of God might in any case have rescued the world; but it
474 is certain that the struggle which established Christendom would have
475 been very different if there had been an empire of Carthage instead of
476 an empire of Rome. We have to thank the patience of the Punic wars if,
477 in after ages, divine things descended at least upon human things and
478 not inhuman. Europe evolved into its own vices and its own impotence, as
479 will be suggested on another page; but the worst into which it evolved
480 was not like what it had escaped. Can any man in his senses compare the
481 great wooden doll, whom the children expected to eat a little bit of the
482 dinner, with the great idol who would have been expected to eat the
483 children? That is the measure of how far the world went astray, compared
484 with how far it might have gone astray. If the Romans were ruthless, it
485 was in a true sense to an enemy, and certainly not merely a rival. They
486 remembered not trade routes and regulations, but the faces of sneering
487 men; and hated the hateful soul of Carthage. And we owe them something
488 if we never needed to cut down the groves of Venus exactly as men cut
489 down the groves of Baal. We owe it partly to their harshness that our
490 thoughts of our human past are not wholly harsh. If the passage from
491 heathenry to Christianity was a bridge as well as a breach, we owe it to
492 those who kept that heathenry human. If, after all these ages, we are in
493 some sense at peace with paganism, and can think more kindly of our
494 fathers, it is well to remember the things that were and the things that
495 might have been. For this reason alone we can take lightly the load of
496 antiquity and need not shudder at a nymph on a fountain or a cupid on a
497 valentine. Laughter and sadness link us with things long past away and
498 remembered without dishonour; and we can see not altogether without
499 tenderness the twilight sinking around the Sabine farm and hear the
500 household gods rejoice when Catullus comes home to Sirmio. *Deleta est
501 Carthago.*
CHAPTER VIII
31 THE END OF THE WORLD
32 I was once sitting on a summer day in a meadow in Kent under the shadow
33 of a little village church, with a rather curious companion with whom I
34 had just been walking through the woods. He was one of a group of
35 eccentrics I had come across in my wanderings who had a new religion
36 called Higher Thought; in which I had been so far initiated as to
37 realise a general atmosphere of loftiness or height, and was hoping at
38 some later and more esoteric stage to discover the beginnings of
39 thought. My companion was the most amusing of them, for however he may
40 have stood towards thought, he was at least very much their superior in
41 experience, having travelled beyond the tropics while they were
42 meditating in the suburbs; though he had been charged with excess in
43 telling travellers’ tales. In spite of anything said against him, I
44 preferred him to his companions and willingly went with him through the
45 wood; where I could not but feel that his sunburnt face and fierce
46 tufted eyebrows and pointed beard gave him something of the look of Pan.
47 Then we sat down in the meadow and gazed idly at the tree-tops and the
48 spire of the village church; while the warm afternoon began to mellow
49 into early evening and the song of a speck of a bird was faint far up in
50 the sky and no more than a whisper of breeze soothed rather than stirred
51 the ancient orchards of the garden of England. Then my companion said to
52 me: ‘Do you know why the spire of that church goes up like that?’ I
53 expressed a respectable agnosticism, and he answered in an off-hand
54 way, ‘Oh, the same as the obelisks; the phallic worship of antiquity.’
55 Then I looked across at him suddenly as he lay there leering above his
56 goatlike beard; and for the moment I thought he was not Pan but the
57 Devil. No mortal words can express the immense, the insane incongruity
58 and unnatural perversion of thought involved in saying such a thing at
59 such a moment and in such a place. For one moment I was in the mood in
60 which men burned witches; and then a sense of absurdity equally enormous
61 seemed to open about me like a dawn. ‘Why, of course,’ I said after a
62 moment’s reflection, ‘if it hadn’t been for phallic worship, they would
63 have built the spire pointing downwards and standing on its own apex.’ I
64 could have sat in that field and laughed for an hour. My friend did not
65 seem offended, for indeed he was never thin-skinned about his scientific
66 discoveries. I had only met him by chance and I never met him again, and
67 I believe he is now dead; but though it has nothing to do with the
68 argument, it may be worth while to mention the name of this adherent of
69 Higher Thought and interpreter of primitive religious origins; or at any
70 rate the name by which he was known. It was Louis de Rougemont.
71 That insane image of the Kentish church standing on the point of its
72 spire, as in some old rustic topsy-turvy tale, always comes back into my
73 imagination when I hear these things said about pagan origins; and calls
74 to my aid the laughter of the giants. Then I feel as genially and
75 charitably to all other scientific investigators, higher critics, and
76 authorities on ancient and modern religion, as I do to poor Louis de
77 Rougemont. But the memory of that immense absurdity remains as a sort of
78 measure and check by which to keep sane, not only on the subject of
79 Christian churches, but also on the subject of heathen temples. Now a
80 great many people have talked about heathen origins as the distinguished
81 traveller talked about Christian origins. Indeed a great many modern
82 heathens have been very hard on heathenism. A great many modern
83 humanitarians have been very hard on the real religion of humanity. They
84 have represented it as being everywhere and from the first rooted only
85 in these repulsive arcana; and carrying the character of something
86 utterly shameless and anarchical. Now I do not believe this for a
87 moment. I should never dream of thinking about the whole worship of
88 Apollo what De Rougemont could think about the worship of Christ. I
89 would never admit that there was such an atmosphere in a Greek city as
90 that madman was able to smell in a Kentish village. On the contrary, it
91 is the whole point, even of this final chapter upon the final decay of
92 paganism, to insist once more that the worst sort of paganism had
93 already been defeated by the best sort. It was the best sort of paganism
94 that conquered the gold of Carthage. It was the best sort of paganism
95 that wore the laurels of Rome. It was the best thing the world had yet
96 seen, all things considered and on any large scale, that ruled from the
97 wall of the Grampians to the garden of the Euphrates. It was the best
98 that conquered; it was the best that ruled; and it was the best that
99 began to decay.
100 Unless this broad truth be grasped, the whole story is seen askew.
101 Pessimism is not in being tired of evil but in being tired of good.
102 Despair does not lie in being weary of suffering, but in being weary of
103 joy. It is when for some reason or other the good things in a society no
104 longer work that the society begins to decline; when its food does not
105 feed, when its cures do not cure, when its blessings refuse to bless. We
106 might almost say that in a society without such good things we should
107 hardly have any test by which to register a decline; that is why some of
108 the static commercial oligarchies like Carthage have rather an air in
109 history of standing and staring like mummies, so dried up and swathed
110 and embalmed that no man knows when they are new or old. But Carthage
111 at any rate was dead, and the worst assault ever made by the demons on
112 mortal society had been defeated. But how much would it matter that the
113 worst was dead if the best was dying?
114 To begin with, it must be noted that the relation of Rome to Carthage
115 was partially repeated and extended in her relation to nations more
116 normal and more nearly akin to her than Carthage. I am not here
117 concerned to controvert the merely political view that Roman statesmen
118 acted unscrupulously towards Corinth or the Greek cities. But I am
119 concerned to contradict the notion that there was nothing but a
120 hypocritical excuse in the ordinary Roman dislike of Greek vices. I am
121 not presenting these pagans as paladins of chivalry, with a sentiment
122 about nationalism never known until Christian times. But I am presenting
123 them as men with the feelings of men; and those feelings were not a
124 pretence. The truth is that one of the weaknesses in nature-worship and
125 mere mythology had already produced a perversion among the Greeks, due
126 to the worst sophistry; the sophistry of simplicity. Just as they became
127 unnatural by worshipping nature, so they actually became unmanly by
128 worshipping man. If Greece led her conqueror, she might have misled her
129 conqueror; but these were things he did originally wish to conquer—even
130 in himself. It is true that in one sense there was less inhumanity even
131 in Sodom and Gomorrah than in Tyre and Sidon. When we consider the war
132 of the demons on the children, we cannot compare even Greek decadence to
133 Punic devil-worship. But it is not true that the sincere revulsion from
134 either need be merely pharisaical. It is not true to human nature or to
135 common sense. Let any lad who has had the luck to grow up sane and
136 simple in his day-dreams of love hear for the first time of the cult of
137 Ganymede; he will not be merely shocked but sickened. And that first
138 impression, as has been said here so often about first impressions, will
139 be right. Our cynical indifference is an illusion; it is the greatest
140 of all illusions: the illusion of familiarity. It is right to conceive
141 the more or less rustic virtues of the ruck of the original Romans as
142 reacting against the very rumour of it, with complete spontaneity and
143 sincerity. It is right to regard them as reacting, if in a lesser
144 degree, exactly as they did against the cruelty of Carthage. Because it
145 was in a less degree they did not destroy Corinth as they destroyed
146 Carthage. But if their attitude and action was rather destructive, in
147 neither case need their indignation have been mere self-righteousness
148 covering mere selfishness. And if anybody insists that nothing could
149 have operated in either case but reasons of state and commercial
150 conspiracies, we can only tell him that there is something which he does
151 not understand; something which possibly he will never understand;
152 something which, until he does understand, he will never understand the
153 Latins. That something is called democracy. He has probably heard the
154 word a good many times and even used it himself; but he has no notion of
155 what it means. All through the revolutionary history of Rome there was
156 an incessant drive towards democracy; the state and the statesman could
157 do nothing without a considerable backing of democracy; the sort of
158 democracy that never has anything to do with diplomacy. It is precisely
159 because of the presence of Roman democracy that we hear so much about
160 Roman oligarchy. For instance, recent historians have tried to explain
161 the valour and victory of Rome in terms of that detestable and detested
162 usury which was practised by some of the Patricians; as if Curius had
163 conquered the men of the Macedonian phalanx by lending them money; or
164 the Consul Nero had negotiated the victory of Metaurus at five per cent.
165 But we realise the usury of the Patricians because of the perpetual
166 revolt of the Plebeians. The rule of the Punic merchant princes had the
167 very soul of usury. But there was never a Punic mob that dared to call
168 them usurers.
169 Burdened like all mortal things with all mortal sin and weakness, the
170 rise of Rome had really been the rise of normal and especially of
171 popular things; and in nothing more than in the thoroughly normal and
172 profoundly popular hatred of perversion. Now among the Greeks a
173 perversion had become a convention. It is true that it had become so
174 much of a convention, especially a literary convention, that it was
175 sometimes conventionally copied by Roman literary men. But this is one
176 of those complications that always arise out of conventions. It must not
177 obscure our sense of the difference of tone in the two societies as a
178 whole. It is true that Virgil would once in a way take over a theme of
179 Theocritus; but nobody can get the impression that Virgil was
180 particularly fond of that theme. The themes of Virgil were specially and
181 notably the normal themes, and nowhere more than in morals; piety and
182 patriotism and the honour of the countryside. And we may well pause upon
183 the name of the poet as we pass into the autumn of antiquity: upon his
184 name who was in so supreme a sense the very voice of autumn, of its
185 maturity and its melancholy; of its fruits of fulfilment and its
186 prospect of decay. Nobody who reads even a few lines of Virgil can doubt
187 that he understood what moral sanity means to mankind. Nobody can doubt
188 his feelings when the demons were driven in flight before the household
189 gods. But there are two particular points about him and his work which
190 are particularly important to the main thesis here. The first is that
191 the whole of his great patriotic epic is in a very peculiar sense
192 founded upon the fall of Troy; that is, upon an avowed pride in Troy
193 although she had fallen. In tracing to Trojans the foundation of his
194 beloved race and republic, he began what may be called the great Trojan
195 tradition which runs through medieval and modern history. We have
196 already seen the first hint of it in the pathos of Homer about Hector.
197 But Virgil turned it not merely into a literature but into a legend. And
198 it was a legend of the almost divine dignity that belongs to the
199 defeated. This was one of the traditions that did truly prepare the
200 world for the coming of Christianity and especially of Christian
201 chivalry. This is what did help to sustain civilisation through the
202 incessant defeats of the Dark Ages and the barbarian wars; out of which
203 what we call chivalry was born. It is the moral attitude of the man with
204 his back to the wall; and it was the wall of Troy. All through medieval
205 and modern times this version of the virtues in the Homeric conflict can
206 be traced in a hundred ways co-operating with all that was akin to it in
207 Christian sentiment. Our own countrymen, and the men of other countries,
208 loved to claim like Virgil that their own nation was descended from the
209 heroic Trojans. All sorts of people thought it the most superb sort of
210 heraldry to claim to be descended from Hector. Nobody seems to have
211 wanted to be descended from Achilles. The very fact that the Trojan name
212 has become a Christian name, and been scattered to the last limits of
213 Christendom, to Ireland or the Gaelic Highlands, while the Greek name
214 has remained relatively rare and pedantic, is a tribute to the same
215 truth. Indeed it involves a curiosity of language almost in the nature
216 of a joke. The name has been turned into a verb; and the very phrase
217 about hectoring, in the sense of swaggering, suggests the myriads of
218 soldiers who have taken the fallen Trojan for a model. As a matter of
219 fact, nobody in antiquity was less given to hectoring than Hector. But
220 even the bully pretending to be a conqueror took his title from the
221 conquered. That is why the popularisation of the Trojan origin by Virgil
222 has a vital relation to all those elements that have made men say that
223 Virgil was almost a Christian. It is almost as if two great tools or
224 toys of the same timber, the divine and the human, had been in the
225 hands of Providence; and the only thing comparable to the Wooden Cross
226 of Calvary was the Wooden Horse of Troy. So, in some wild allegory,
227 pious in purpose if almost profane in form, the Holy Child might have
228 fought the Dragon with a wooden sword and a wooden horse.
229 The other element in Virgil which is essential to the argument is the
230 particular nature of his relation to mythology; or what may here in a
231 special sense be called folklore, the faiths and fancies of the
232 populace. Everybody knows that his poetry at its most perfect is less
233 concerned with the pomposity of Olympus than with the *numina* of
234 natural and agricultural life. Every one knows where Virgil looked for
235 the causes of things. He speaks of finding them not so much in cosmic
236 allegories of Uranus and Chronos; but rather in Pan and the sisterhood
237 of the nymphs and the shaggy old man of the forest. He is perhaps most
238 himself in some passages of the Eclogues, in which he has perpetuated
239 for ever the great legend of Arcadia and the shepherds. Here again it is
240 easy enough to miss the point with petty criticism about all the things
241 that happen to separate his literary convention from ours. There is
242 nothing more artificial than the cry of artificiality, as directed
243 against the old pastoral poetry. We have entirely missed all that our
244 fathers meant by looking at the externals of what they wrote. People
245 have been so much amused with the mere fact that the china shepherdess
246 was made of china that they have not even asked why she was made at all.
247 They have been so content to consider the Merry Peasant as a figure in
248 an opera that they have not asked even how he came to go to the opera,
249 or how he strayed on to the stage.
250 In short, we have only to ask why there is a china shepherdess and not a
251 china shopkeeper. Why were not mantelpieces adorned with figures of city
252 merchants in elegant attitudes; of ironmasters wrought in iron, or gold
253 speculators in gold? Why did the opera exhibit a Merry Peasant and not a
254 Merry Politician? Why was there not a ballet of bankers, pirouetting
255 upon pointed toes? Because the ancient instinct and humour of humanity
256 have always told them, under whatever conventions, that the conventions
257 of complex cities were less really healthy and happy than the customs of
258 the countryside. So it is with the eternity of the Eclogues. A modern
259 poet did indeed write things called Fleet Street Eclogues, in which
260 poets took the place of the shepherds. But nobody has yet written
261 anything called Wall Street Eclogues, in which millionaires should take
262 the place of the poets. And the reason is that there is a real if only a
263 recurrent yearning for that sort of simplicity; and there is never that
264 sort of yearning for that sort of complexity. The key to the mystery of
265 the Merry Peasant is that the peasant often is merry. Those who do not
266 believe it are simply those who do not know anything about him, and
267 therefore do not know which are his times for merriment. Those who do
268 not believe in the shepherd’s feast or song are merely ignorant of the
269 shepherd’s calendar. The real shepherd is indeed very different from the
270 ideal shepherd, but that is no reason for forgetting the reality at the
271 root of the ideal. It needs a truth to make a tradition. It needs a
272 tradition to make a convention. Pastoral poetry is certainly often a
273 convention, especially in a social decline. It was in a social decline
274 that Watteau shepherds and shepherdesses lounged about the gardens of
275 Versailles. It was also in a social decline that shepherds and
276 shepherdesses continued to pipe and dance through the most faded
277 imitations of Virgil. But that is no reason for dismissing the dying
278 paganism without ever understanding its life. It is no reason for
279 forgetting that the very word Pagan is the same as the word Peasant. We
280 may say that this art is only artificiality; but it is not a love of the
281 artificial. On the contrary, it is in its very nature only the failure
282 of nature-worship, or the love of the natural.
283 For the shepherds were dying because their gods were dying. Paganism
284 lived upon poetry; that poetry already considered under the name of
285 mythology. But everywhere, and especially in Italy, it had been a
286 mythology and a poetry rooted in the countryside; and that rustic
287 religion had been largely responsible for the rustic happiness. Only as
288 the whole society grew in age and experience, there began to appear that
289 weakness in all mythology already noted in the chapter under that name.
290 This religion was not quite a religion. In other words, this religion
291 was not quite a reality. It was the young world’s riot with images and
292 ideas like a young man’s riot with wine or love-making; it was not so
293 much immoral as irresponsible; it had no foresight of the final test of
294 time. Because it was creative to any extent it was credulous to any
295 extent. It belonged to the artistic side of man, yet even considered
296 artistically it had long become overloaded and entangled. The family
297 trees sprung from the seed of Jupiter were a jungle rather than a
298 forest; the claims of the gods and demigods seemed like things to be
299 settled rather by a lawyer or a professional herald than by a poet. But
300 it is needless to say that it was not only in the artistic sense that
301 these things had grown more anarchic. There had appeared in more and
302 more flagrant fashion that flower of evil that is really implicit in the
303 very seed of nature-worship, however natural it may seem. I have said
304 that I do not believe that natural worship necessarily begins with this
305 particular passion; I am not of the De Rougemont school of scientific
306 folklore. I do not believe that mythology must begin in eroticism. But I
307 do believe that mythology must end in it. I am quite certain that
308 mythology did end in it. Moreover, not only did the poetry grow more
309 immoral, but the immorality grew more indefensible. Greek vices,
310 oriental vices, hints of the old horrors of the Semitic demons, began to
311 fill the fancies of decaying Rome, swarming like flies on a dung-heap.
312 The psychology of it is really human enough, to any one who will try
313 that experiment of seeing history from the inside. There comes an hour
314 in the afternoon when the child is tired of ‘pretending’; when he is
315 weary of being a robber or a Red Indian. It is then that he torments the
316 cat. There comes a time in the routine of an ordered civilisation when
317 the man is tired of playing at mythology and pretending that a tree is a
318 maiden or that the moon made love to a man. The effect of this staleness
319 is the same everywhere; it is seen in all drug-taking and dram-drinking
320 and every form of the tendency to increase the dose. Men seek stranger
321 sins or more startling obscenities as stimulants to their jaded sense.
322 They seek after mad oriental religions for the same reason. They try to
323 stab their nerves to life, if it were with the knives of the priests of
324 Baal. They are walking in their sleep and try to wake themselves up with
325 nightmares.
326 At that stage even of paganism therefore the peasant songs and dances
327 sound fainter and fainter in the forest. For one thing, the peasant
328 civilisation was fading, or had already faded, from the whole
329 countryside. The Empire at the end was organised more and more on that
330 servile system which generally goes with the boast of organisation;
331 indeed it was almost as servile as the modern schemes for the
332 organisation of industry. It is proverbial that what would once have
333 been a peasantry became a mere populace of the town dependent for bread
334 and circuses; which may again suggest to some a mob dependent upon doles
335 and cinemas. In this as in many other respects, the modern return to
336 heathenism has been a return not even to the heathen youth but rather to
337 the heathen old age. But the causes of it were spiritual in both cases;
338 and especially the spirit of paganism had departed with its familiar
339 spirits. The heart had gone out of it with its household gods, who went
340 along with the gods of the garden and the field and the forest. The Old
341 Man of the Forest was too old; he was already dying. It is said truly in
342 a sense that Pan died because Christ was born. It is almost as true in
343 another sense that men knew that Christ was born because Pan was already
344 dead. A void was made by the vanishing of the whole mythology of
345 mankind, which would have asphyxiated like a vacuum if it had not been
346 filled with theology. But the point for the moment is that the mythology
347 could not have lasted like a theology in any case. Theology is thought,
348 whether we agree with it or not. Mythology was never thought, and nobody
349 could really agree with it or disagree with it. It was a mere mood of
350 glamour, and when the mood went it could not be recovered. Men not only
351 ceased to believe in the gods, but they realised that they had never
352 believed in them. They had sung their praises; they had danced round
353 their altars. They had played the flute; they had played the fool.
354 So came the twilight upon Arcady, and the last notes of the pipe sound
355 sadly from the beechen grove. In the great Virgilian poems there is
356 already something of the sadness; but the loves and the household gods
357 linger in lovely lines like that which Mr. Belloc took for a test of
358 understanding; *incipe, parve puer, risu cognoscere matrem*. But with
359 them as with us, the human family itself began to break down under
360 servile organisation and the herding of the towns. The urban mob became
361 enlightened; that is, it lost the mental energy that could create myths.
362 All round the circle of the Mediterranean cities the people mourned for
363 the loss of gods and were consoled with gladiators. And meanwhile
364 something similar was happening to that intellectual aristocracy of
365 antiquity that had been walking about and talking at large ever since
366 Socrates and Pythagoras. They began to betray to the world the fact
367 that they were walking in a circle and saying the same thing over and
368 over again. Philosophy began to be a joke; it also began to be a bore.
369 That unnatural simplification of everything into one system or another,
370 which we have noted as the fault of the philosopher, revealed at once
371 its finality and its futility. Everything was virtue or everything was
372 happiness or everything was fate or everything was good or everything
373 was bad; anyhow, everything was everything and there was no more to be
374 said; so they said it. Everywhere the sages had degenerated into
375 sophists; that is, into hired rhetoricians or askers of riddles. It is
376 one of the symptoms of this that the sage begins to turn not only into a
377 sophist but into a magician. A touch of oriental occultism is very much
378 appreciated in the best houses. As the philosopher is already a society
379 entertainer, he may as well also be a conjurer.
380 Many moderns have insisted on the smallness of that Mediterranean world;
381 and the wider horizons that might have awaited it with the discovery of
382 the other continents. But this is an illusion; one of the many illusions
383 of materialism. The limits that paganism had reached in Europe were the
384 limits of human existence; at its best it had only reached the same
385 limits anywhere else. The Roman stoics did not need any Chinamen to
386 teach them stoicism. The Pythagoreans did not need any Hindus to teach
387 them about recurrence or the simple life or the beauty of being a
388 vegetarian. In so far as they could get these things from the East, they
389 had already got rather too much of them from the East. The Syncretists
390 were as convinced as Theosophists that all religions are really the
391 same. And how else could they have extended philosophy merely by
392 extending geography? It can hardly be proposed that they should learn a
393 purer religion from the Aztecs or sit at the feet of the Incas of Peru.
394 All the rest of the world was a welter of barbarism. It is essential to
395 recognise that the Roman Empire was recognised as the highest
396 achievement of the human race; and also as the broadest. A dreadful
397 secret seemed to be written as in obscure hieroglyphics across those
398 mighty works of marble and stone, those colossal amphitheatres and
399 aqueducts. Man could do no more.
400 For it was not the message blazed on the Babylonian wall, that one king
401 was found wanting or his one kingdom given to a stranger. It was no such
402 good news as the news of invasion and conquest. There was nothing left
403 that could conquer Rome; but there was also nothing left that could
404 improve it. It was the strongest thing that was growing weak. It was the
405 best thing that was going to the bad. It is necessary to insist again
406 and again that many civilisations had met in one civilisation of the
407 Mediterranean sea; that it was already universal with a stale and
408 sterile universality. The peoples had pooled their resources and still
409 there was not enough. The empires had gone into partnership and they
410 were still bankrupt. No philosopher who was really philosophical could
411 think anything except that, in that central sea, the wave of the world
412 had risen to its highest, seeming to touch the stars. But the wave was
413 already stooping; for it was only the wave of the world.
414 That mythology and that philosophy into which paganism has already been
415 analysed had thus both of them been drained most literally to the dregs.
416 If with the multiplication of magic the third department, which we have
417 called the demons, was even increasingly active, it was never anything
418 but destructive. There remains only the fourth element, or rather the
419 first; that which had been in a sense forgotten because it was the
420 first. I mean the primary and overpowering yet impalpable impression
421 that the universe after all has one origin and one aim; and because it
422 has an aim must have an author. What became of this great truth in the
423 background of men’s minds, at this time, it is perhaps more difficult to
424 determine. Some of the Stoics undoubtedly saw it more and more clearly
425 as the clouds of mythology cleared and thinned away; and great men among
426 them did much even to the last to lay the foundations of a concept of
427 the moral unity of the world. The Jews still held their secret certainty
428 of it jealously behind high fences of exclusiveness; yet it is intensely
429 characteristic of the society and the situation that some fashionable
430 figures, especially fashionable ladies, actually embraced Judaism. But
431 in the case of many others I fancy there entered at this point a new
432 negation. Atheism became really possible in that abnormal time; for
433 atheism is abnormality. It is not merely the denial of a dogma. It is
434 the reversal of a subconscious assumption in the soul; the sense that
435 there is a meaning and a direction in the world it sees. Lucretius, the
436 first evolutionist who endeavoured to substitute Evolution for God, had
437 already dangled before men’s eyes his dance of glittering atoms, by
438 which he conceived cosmos as created by chaos. But it was not his strong
439 poetry or his sad philosophy, as I fancy, that made it possible for men
440 to entertain such a vision. It was something in the sense of impotence
441 and despair with which men shook their fists vainly at the stars, as
442 they saw all the best work of humanity sinking slowly and helplessly
443 into a swamp. They could easily believe that even creation itself was
444 not a creation but a perpetual fall, when they saw that the weightiest
445 and worthiest of all human creations was falling by its own weight. They
446 could fancy that all the stars were falling stars; and that the very
447 pillars of their own solemn porticos were bowed under a sort of gradual
448 Deluge. To men in that mood there was a reason for atheism that is in
449 some sense reasonable. Mythology might fade and philosophy might
450 stiffen; but if behind these things there was a reality, surely that
451 reality might have sustained things as they sank. There was no God; if
452 there had been a God, surely this was the very moment when He would have
453 moved and saved the world.
454 The life of the great civilisation went on with dreary industry and even
455 with dreary festivity. It was the end of the world, and the worst of it
456 was that it need never end. A convenient compromise had been made
457 between all the multitudinous myths and religions of the Empire; that
458 each group should worship freely and merely give a sort of official
459 flourish of thanks to the tolerant Emperor, by tossing a little incense
460 to him under his official title of Divus. Naturally there was no
461 difficulty about that; or rather it was a long time before the world
462 realised that there ever had been even a trivial difficulty anywhere.
463 The members of some eastern sect or secret society or other seemed to
464 have made a scene somewhere; nobody could imagine why. The incident
465 occurred once or twice again and began to arouse irritation out of
466 proportion to its insignificance. It was not exactly what these
467 provincials said; though of course it sounded queer enough. They seemed
468 to be saying that God was dead and that they themselves had seen him
469 die. This might be one of the many manias produced by the despair of the
470 age; only they did not seem particularly despairing. They seem quite
471 unnaturally joyful about it, and gave the reason that the death of God
472 had allowed them to eat him and drink his blood. According to other
473 accounts God was not exactly dead after all; there trailed through the
474 bewildered imagination some sort of fantastic procession of the funeral
475 of God, at which the sun turned black, but which ended with the dead
476 omnipotence breaking out of the tomb and rising again like the sun. But
477 it was not the strange story to which anybody paid any particular
478 attention; people in that world had seen queer religions enough to fill
479 a madhouse. It was something in the tone of the madmen and their type
480 of formation. They were a scratch company of barbarians and slaves and
481 poor and unimportant people; but their formation was military; they
482 moved together and were very absolute about who and what was really a
483 part of their little system; and about what they said, however mildly,
484 there was a ring like iron. Men used to many mythologies and moralities
485 could make no analysis of the mystery, except the curious conjecture
486 that they meant what they said. All attempts to make them see reason in
487 the perfectly simple matter of the Emperor’s statue seemed to be spoken
488 to deaf men. It was as if a new meteoric metal had fallen on the earth;
489 it was a difference of substance to the touch. Those who touched their
490 foundation fancied they had struck a rock.
491 With a strange rapidity, like the changes of a dream, the proportions of
492 things seemed to change in their presence. Before most men knew what had
493 happened, these few men were palpably present. They were important
494 enough to be ignored. People became suddenly silent about them and
495 walked stiffly past them. We see a new scene, in which the world has
496 drawn its skirts away from these men and women and they stand in the
497 centre of a great space like lepers. The scene changes again and the
498 great space where they stand is overhung on every side with a cloud of
499 witnesses, interminable terraces full of faces looking down towards them
500 intently; for strange things are happening to them. New tortures have
501 been invented for the madmen who have brought good news. That sad and
502 weary society seems almost to find a new energy in establishing its
503 first religious persecution. Nobody yet knows very clearly why that
504 level world has thus lost its balance about the people in its midst; but
505 they stand unnaturally still while the arena and the world seem to
506 revolve round them. And there shone on them in that dark hour a light
507 that has never been darkened; a white fire clinging to that group like
508 an unearthly phosphorescence, blazing its track through the twilights of
509 history and confounding every effort to confound it with the mists of
510 mythology and theory; that shaft of light or lightning by which the
511 world itself has struck and isolated and crowned it; by which its own
512 enemies have made it more illustrious and its own critics have made it
513 more inexplicable; the halo of hatred around the Church of God.
PART II
34 ON THE MAN CALLED CHRIST
CHAPTER I
37 THE GOD IN THE CAVE
38 This sketch of the human story began in a cave; the cave which popular
39 science associates with the cave-man and in which practical discovery
40 has really found archaic drawings of animals. The second half of human
41 history, which was like a new creation of the world, also begins in a
42 cave. There is even a shadow of such a fancy in the fact that animals
43 were again present; for it was a cave used as a stable by the
44 mountaineers of the uplands about Bethlehem; who still drive their
45 cattle into such holes and caverns at night. It was here that a homeless
46 couple had crept underground with the cattle when the doors of the
47 crowded caravanserai had been shut in their faces; and it was here
48 beneath the very feet of the passersby, in a cellar under the very floor
49 of the world, that Jesus Christ was born. But in that second creation
50 there was indeed something symbolical in the roots of the primeval rock
51 or the horns of the prehistoric herd. God also was a Cave-Man, and had
52 also traced strange shapes of creatures, curiously coloured, upon the
53 wall of the world; but the pictures that he made had come to life.
54 A mass of legend and literature, which increases and will never end, has
55 repeated and rung the changes on that single paradox; that the hands
56 that had made the sun and stars were too small to reach the huge heads
57 of the cattle. Upon this paradox, we might almost say upon this jest,
58 all the literature of our faith is founded. It is at least like a jest
59 in this, that it is something which the scientific critic cannot see.
60 He laboriously explains the difficulty which we have always defiantly
61 and almost derisively exaggerated; and mildly condemns as improbable
62 something that we have almost madly exalted as incredible; as something
63 that would be much too good to be true, except that it is true. When
64 that contrast between the cosmic creation and the little local infancy
65 has been repeated, reiterated, underlined, emphasised, exulted in, sung,
66 shouted, roared, not to say howled, in a hundred thousand hymns, carols,
67 rhymes, rituals, pictures, poems, and popular sermons, it may be
68 suggested that we hardly need a higher critic to draw our attention to
69 something a little odd about it; especially one of the sort that seems
70 to take a long time to see a joke, even his own joke. But about this
71 contrast and combination of ideas one thing may be said here, because it
72 is relevant to the whole thesis of this book. The sort of modern critic
73 of whom I speak is generally much impressed with the importance of
74 education in life and the importance of psychology in education. That
75 sort of man is never tired of telling us that first impressions fix
76 character by the law of causation; and he will become quite nervous if a
77 child’s visual sense is poisoned by the wrong colours on a golliwog or
78 his nervous system prematurely shaken by a cacophonous rattle. Yet he
79 will think us very narrow-minded if we say that this is exactly why
80 there really is a difference between being brought up as a Christian and
81 being brought up as a Jew or a Moslem or an atheist. The difference is
82 that every Catholic child has learned from pictures, and even every
83 Protestant child from stories, this incredible combination of contrasted
84 ideas as one of the very first impressions on his mind. It is not merely
85 a theological difference. It is a psychological difference which can
86 outlast any theologies. It really is, as that sort of scientist loves to
87 say about anything, incurable. Any agnostic or atheist whose childhood
88 has known a real Christmas has ever afterwards, whether he likes it or
89 not, an association in his mind between two ideas that most of mankind
90 must regard as remote from each other; the idea of a baby and the idea
91 of unknown strength that sustains the stars. His instincts and
92 imagination can still connect them, when his reason can no longer see
93 the need of the connection; for him there will always be some savour of
94 religion about the mere picture of a mother and a baby; some hint of
95 mercy and softening about the mere mention of the dreadful name of God.
96 But the two ideas are not naturally or necessarily combined. They would
97 not be necessarily combined for an ancient Greek or a Chinaman, even for
98 Aristotle or Confucius. It is no more inevitable to connect God with an
99 infant than to connect gravitation with a kitten. It has been created in
100 our minds by Christmas because we are Christians; because we are
101 psychological Christians even when we are not theological ones. In other
102 words, this combination of ideas has emphatically, in the much disputed
103 phrase, altered human nature. There is really a difference between the
104 man who knows it and the man who does not. It may not be a difference of
105 moral worth, for the Moslem or the Jew might be worthier according to
106 his lights; but it is a plain fact about the crossing of two particular
107 lights, the conjunction of two stars in our particular horoscope.
108 Omnipotence and impotence, or divinity and infancy, do definitely make a
109 sort of epigram which a million repetitions cannot turn into a
110 platitude. It is not unreasonable to call it unique. Bethlehem is
111 emphatically a place where extremes meet.
112 Here begins, it is needless to say, another mighty influence for the
113 humanisation of Christendom. If the world wanted what is called a
114 non-controversial aspect of Christianity, it would probably select
115 Christmas. Yet it is obviously bound up with what is supposed to be a
116 controversial aspect (I could never at any stage of my opinions imagine
117 why); the respect paid to the Blessed Virgin. When I was a boy a more
118 Puritan generation objected to a statue upon a parish church
119 representing the Virgin and Child. After much controversy, they
120 compromised by taking away the Child. One would think that this was even
121 more corrupted with Mariolatry, unless the mother was counted less
122 dangerous when deprived of a sort of weapon. But the practical
123 difficulty is also a parable. You cannot chip away the statue of a
124 mother from all round that of a new-born child. You cannot suspend the
125 new-born child in mid-air; indeed you cannot really have a statue of a
126 new-born child at all. Similarly, you cannot suspend the idea of a
127 new-born child in the void or think of him without thinking of his
128 mother. You cannot visit the child without visiting the mother; you
129 cannot in common human life approach the child except through the
130 mother. If we are to think of Christ in this aspect at all, the other
131 idea follows as it is followed in history. We must either leave Christ
132 out of Christmas, or Christmas out of Christ, or we must admit, if only
133 as we admit it in an old picture, that those holy heads are too near
134 together for the haloes not to mingle and cross.
135 It might be suggested, in a somewhat violent image, that nothing had
136 happened in that fold or crack in the great grey hills except that the
137 whole universe had been turned inside out. I mean that all the eyes of
138 wonder and worship which had been turned outwards to the largest thing
139 were now turned inward to the smallest. The very image will suggest all
140 that multitudinous marvel of converging eyes that makes so much of the
141 coloured Catholic imagery like a peacock’s tail. But it is true in a
142 sense that God who had been only a circumference was seen as a centre;
143 and a centre is infinitely small. It is true that the spiritual spiral
144 henceforward works inwards instead of outwards, and in that sense is
145 centripetal and not centrifugal. The faith becomes, in more ways than
146 one, a religion of little things. But its traditions in art and
147 literature and popular fable have quite sufficiently attested, as has
148 been said, this particular paradox of the divine being in the cradle.
149 Perhaps they have not so clearly emphasised the significance of the
150 divine being in the cave. Curiously enough, indeed, tradition has not
151 very clearly emphasised the cave. It is a familiar fact that the
152 Bethlehem scene has been represented in every possible setting of time
153 and country, of landscape and architecture; and it is a wholly happy and
154 admirable fact that men have conceived it as quite different according
155 to their different individual traditions and tastes. But while all have
156 realised that it was a stable, not so many have realised that it was a
157 cave. Some critics have even been so silly as to suppose that there was
158 some contradiction between the stable and the cave; in which case they
159 cannot know much about caves or stables in Palestine. As they see
160 differences that are not there, it is needless to add that they do not
161 see differences that are there. When a well-known critic says, for
162 instance, that Christ being born in a rocky cavern is like Mithras
163 having sprung alive out of a rock, it sounds like a parody upon
164 comparative religion. There is such a thing as the point of a story,
165 even if it is a story in the sense of a lie. And the notion of a hero
166 appearing, like Pallas from the brain of Zeus, mature and without a
167 mother, is obviously the very opposite of the idea of a god being born
168 like an ordinary baby and entirely dependent on a mother. Whichever
169 ideal we might prefer, we should surely see that they are contrary
170 ideals. It is as stupid to connect them because they both contain a
171 substance called stone as to identify the punishment of the Deluge with
172 the baptism in the Jordan because they both contain a substance called
173 water. Whether as a myth or a mystery, Christ was obviously conceived as
174 born in a hole in the rocks primarily because it marked the position of
175 one outcast and homeless. Nevertheless it is true, as I have said, that
176 the cave has not been so commonly or so clearly used as a symbol as the
177 other realities that surrounded the first Christmas.
178 And the reason for this also refers to the very nature of that new
179 world. It was in a sense the difficulty of a new dimension. Christ was
180 not only born on the level of the world, but even lower than the world.
181 The first act of the divine drama was enacted, not only on no stage set
182 up above the sightseer, but on a dark and curtained stage sunken out of
183 sight; and that is an idea very difficult to express in most modes of
184 artistic expression. It is the idea of simultaneous happenings on
185 different levels of life. Something like it might have been attempted in
186 the more archaic and decorative medieval art. But the more the artists
187 learned of realism and perspective, the less they could depict at once
188 the angels in the heavens and the shepherds on the hills, and the glory
189 in the darkness that was under the hills. Perhaps it could have been
190 best conveyed by the characteristic expedient of some of the medieval
191 guilds, when they wheeled about the streets a theatre with three stages
192 one above the other, with heaven above the earth and hell under the
193 earth. But in the riddle of Bethlehem it was heaven that was under the
194 earth.
195 There is in that alone the touch of a revolution, as of the world turned
196 upside down. It would be vain to attempt to say anything adequate, or
197 anything new, about the change which this conception of a deity born
198 like an outcast or even an outlaw had upon the whole conception of law
199 and its duties to the poor and outcast. It is profoundly true to say
200 that after that moment there could be no slaves. There could be and were
201 people bearing that legal title until the Church was strong enough to
202 weed them out, but there could be no more of the pagan repose in the
203 mere advantage to the state of keeping it a servile state. Individuals
204 became important, in a sense in which no instruments can be important.
205 A man could not be a means to an end, at any rate to any other man’s
206 end. All this popular and fraternal element in the story has been
207 rightly attached by tradition to the episode of the Shepherds; the hinds
208 who found themselves talking face to face with the princes of heaven.
209 But there is another aspect of the popular element as represented by the
210 shepherds which has not perhaps been so fully developed; and which is
211 more directly relevant here.
212 Men of the people, like the shepherds, men of the popular tradition, had
213 everywhere been the makers of the mythologies. It was they who had felt
214 most directly, with least check or chill from philosophy or the corrupt
215 cults of civilisation, the need we have already considered; the images
216 that were adventures of the imagination; the mythology that was a sort
217 of search; the tempting and tantalising hints of something half-human in
218 nature; the dumb significance of seasons and special places. They had
219 best understood that the soul of a landscape is a story and the soul of
220 a story is a personality. But rationalism had already begun to rot away
221 these really irrational though imaginative treasures of the peasant;
222 even as systematic slavery had eaten the peasant out of house and home.
223 Upon all such peasantries everywhere there was descending a dusk and
224 twilight of disappointment, in the hour when these few men discovered
225 what they sought. Everywhere else Arcadia was fading from the forest.
226 Pan was dead and the shepherds were scattered like sheep. And though no
227 man knew it, the hour was near which was to end and to fulfil all
228 things; and though no man heard it, there was one far-off cry in an
229 unknown tongue upon the heaving wilderness of the mountains. The
230 shepherds had found their Shepherd.
231 And the thing they found was of a kind with the things they sought. The
232 populace had been wrong in many things; but they had not been wrong in
233 believing that holy things could have a habitation and that divinity
234 need not disdain the limits of time and space. And the barbarian who
235 conceived the crudest fancy about the sun being stolen and hidden in a
236 box, or the wildest myth about the god being rescued and his enemy
237 deceived with a stone, was nearer to the secret of the cave and knew
238 more about the crisis of the world than all those in the circle of
239 cities round the Mediterranean who had become content with cold
240 abstractions or cosmopolitan generalisations; than all those who were
241 spinning thinner and thinner threads of thought out of the
242 transcendentalism of Plato or the orientalism of Pythagoras. The place
243 that the shepherds found was not an academy or an abstract republic; it
244 was not a place of myths allegorised or dissected or explained or
245 explained away. It was a place of dreams come true. Since that hour no
246 mythologies have been made in the world. Mythology is a search.
247 We all know that the popular presentation of this popular story, in so
248 many miracle plays and carols, has given to the shepherds the costume,
249 the language, and the landscape of the separate English and European
250 countrysides. We all know that one shepherd will talk in a Somerset
251 dialect or another talk of driving his sheep from Conway towards the
252 Clyde. Most of us know by this time how true is that error, how wise,
253 how artistic, how intensely Christian and Catholic is that anachronism.
254 But some who have seen it in these scenes of medieval rusticity have
255 perhaps not seen it in another sort of poetry, which it is sometimes the
256 fashion to call artificial rather than artistic. I fear that many modern
257 critics will see only a faded classicism in the fact that men like
258 Crashaw and Herrick conceived the shepherds of Bethlehem under the form
259 of the shepherds of Virgil. Yet they were profoundly right; and in
260 turning their Bethlehem play into a Latin Eclogue they took up one of
261 the most important links in human history. Virgil, as we have already
262 seen, does stand for all that saner heathenism that had overthrown the
263 insane heathenism of human sacrifice; but the very fact that even the
264 Virgilian virtues and the sane heathenism were in incurable decay is the
265 whole problem to which the revelation to the shepherds is the solution.
266 If the world had ever had the chance to grow weary of being demoniac, it
267 might have been healed merely by becoming sane. But if it had grown
268 weary even of being sane, what was to happen except what did happen? Nor
269 is it false to conceive the Arcadian shepherd of the Eclogues as
270 rejoicing in what did happen. One of the Eclogues has even been claimed
271 as a prophecy of what did happen. But it is quite as much in the tone
272 and incidental diction of the great poet that we feel the potential
273 sympathy with the great event; and even in their own human phrases the
274 voices of the Virgilian shepherds might more than once have broken upon
275 more than the tenderness of Italy.... *Incipe, parve puer, risu
276 cognoscere matrem.*... They might have found in that strange place all
277 that was best in the last traditions of the Latins; and something better
278 than a wooden idol standing up for ever for the pillar of the human
279 family; a Household God. But they and all the other mythologists would
280 be justified in rejoicing that the event had fulfilled not merely the
281 mysticism but the materialism of mythology. Mythology had many sins; but
282 it had not been wrong in being as carnal as the Incarnation. With
283 something of the ancient voice that was supposed to have rung through
284 the groves, it could cry again, ‘We have seen, he hath seen us, a
285 visible god.’ So the ancient shepherds might have danced, and their feet
286 have been beautiful upon the mountains, rejoicing over the philosophers.
287 But the philosophers had also heard.
288 It is still a strange story, though an old one, how they came out of
289 orient lands, crowned with the majesty of kings and clothed with
290 something of the mystery of magicians. That truth that is tradition has
291 wisely remembered them almost as unknown quantities, as mysterious as
292 their mysterious and melodious names: Melchior, Caspar, Balthazar. But
293 there came with them all that world of wisdom that had watched the stars
294 in Chaldea and the sun in Persia; and we shall not be wrong if we see in
295 them the same curiosity that moves all the sages. They would stand for
296 the same human ideal if their names had really been Confucius or
297 Pythagoras or Plato. They were those who sought not tales but the truth
298 of things; and since their thirst for truth was itself a thirst for God,
299 they also have had their reward. But even in order to understand that
300 reward, we must understand that for philosophy as much as mythology,
301 that reward was the completion of the incomplete.
302 Such learned men would doubtless have come, as these learned men did
303 come, to find themselves confirmed in much that was true in their own
304 traditions and right in their own reasoning. Confucius would have found
305 a new foundation for the family in the very reversal of the Holy Family;
306 Buddha would have looked upon a new renunciation, of stars rather than
307 jewels and divinity than royalty. These learned men would still have the
308 right to say, or rather a new right to say, that there was truth in
309 their old teaching. But, after all, these learned men would have come to
310 learn. They would have come to complete their conceptions with something
311 they had not yet conceived; even to balance their imperfect universe
312 with something they might once have contradicted. Buddha would have come
313 from his impersonal paradise to worship a person. Confucius would have
314 come from his temples of ancestor-worship to worship a child.
315 We must grasp from the first this character in the new cosmos: that it
316 was larger than the old cosmos. In that sense Christendom is larger than
317 creation; as creation had been before Christ. It included things that
318 had not been there; it also included the things that had been there.
319 The point happens to be well illustrated in this example of Chinese
320 piety, but it would be true of other pagan virtues or pagan beliefs.
321 Nobody can doubt that a reasonable respect for parents is part of a
322 gospel in which God himself was subject in childhood to earthly parents.
323 But the other sense in which the parents were subject to him does
324 introduce an idea that is not Confucian. The infant Christ is not like
325 the infant Confucius; our mysticism conceives him in an immortal
326 infancy. I do not know what Confucius would have done with the Bambino,
327 had it come to life in his arms as it did in the arms of St. Francis.
328 But this is true in relation to all the other religions and
329 philosophies; it is the challenge of the Church. The Church contains
330 what the world does not contain. Life itself does not provide as she
331 does for all sides of life. That every other single system is narrow and
332 insufficient compared to this one; that is not a rhetorical boast; it is
333 a real fact and a real dilemma. Where is the Holy Child amid the Stoics
334 and the ancestor-worshippers? Where is Our Lady of the Moslems, a woman
335 made for no man and set above all angels? Where is St. Michael of the
336 monks of Buddha, rider and master of the trumpets, guarding for every
337 soldier the honour of the sword? What could St. Thomas Aquinas do with
338 the mythology of Brahminism, he who set forth all the science and
339 rationality and even rationalism of Christianity? Yet even if we compare
340 Aquinas with Aristotle, at the other extreme of reason, we shall find
341 the same sense of something added. Aquinas could understand the most
342 logical parts of Aristotle; it is doubtful if Aristotle could have
343 understood the most mystical parts of Aquinas. Even where we can hardly
344 call the Christian greater, we are forced to call him larger. But it is
345 so to whatever philosophy or heresy or modern movement we may turn. How
346 would Francis the Troubadour have fared among the Calvinists, or for
347 that matter among the Utilitarians of the Manchester School? Yet men
348 like Bossuet and Pascal could be as stern and logical as any Calvinist
349 or Utilitarian. How would St. Joan of Arc, a woman waving on men to war
350 with the sword, have fared among the Quakers or the Doukhabors or the
351 Tolstoyan sect of pacifists? Yet any number of Catholic saints have
352 spent their lives in preaching peace and preventing wars. It is the same
353 with all the modern attempts at Syncretism. They are never able to make
354 something larger than the Creed without leaving something out. I do not
355 mean leaving out something divine but something human; the flag or the
356 inn or the boy’s tale of battle or the hedge at the end of the field.
357 The Theosophists build a pantheon; but it is only a pantheon for
358 pantheists. They call a Parliament of Religions as a reunion of all the
359 peoples; but it is only a reunion of all the prigs. Yet exactly such a
360 pantheon had been set up two thousand years before by the shores of the
361 Mediterranean; and Christians were invited to set up the image of Jesus
362 side by side with the image of Jupiter, of Mithras, of Osiris, of Atys,
363 or of Ammon. It was the refusal of the Christians that was the
364 turning-point of history. If the Christians had accepted, they and the
365 whole world would have certainly, in a grotesque but exact metaphor,
366 gone to pot. They would all have been boiled down to one lukewarm liquid
367 in that great pot of cosmopolitan corruption in which all the other
368 myths and mysteries were already melting. It was an awful and an
369 appalling escape. Nobody understands the nature of the Church, or the
370 ringing note of the creed descending from antiquity, who does not
371 realise that the whole world once very nearly died of broadmindedness
372 and the brotherhood of all religions.
373 Here it is the important point that the Magi, who stand for mysticism
374 and philosophy, are truly conceived as seeking something new and even as
375 finding something unexpected. That tense sense of crisis which still
376 tingles in the Christmas story, and even in every Christmas celebration,
377 accentuates the idea of a search and a discovery. The discovery is, in
378 this case, truly a scientific discovery. For the other mystical figures
379 in the miracle play, for the angel and the mother, the shepherds and the
380 soldiers of Herod, there may be aspects both simpler and more
381 supernatural, more elemental or more emotional. But the Wise Men must be
382 seeking wisdom; and for them there must be a light also in the
383 intellect. And this is the light: that the Catholic creed is catholic
384 and that nothing else is catholic. The philosophy of the Church is
385 universal. The philosophy of the philosophers was not universal. Had
386 Plato and Pythagoras and Aristotle stood for an instant in the light
387 that came out of that little cave, they would have known that their own
388 light was not universal. It is far from certain, indeed, that they did
389 not know it already. Philosophy also, like mythology, had very much the
390 air of a search. It is the realisation of this truth that gives its
391 traditional majesty and mystery to the figures of the Three Kings; the
392 discovery that religion is broader than philosophy and that this is the
393 broadest of religions, contained within this narrow space. The Magicians
394 were gazing at the strange pentacle with the human triangle reversed;
395 and they have never come to the end of their calculations about it. For
396 it is the paradox of that group in the cave, that while our emotions
397 about it are of childish simplicity, our thoughts about it can branch
398 with a never-ending complexity. And we can never reach the end even of
399 our own ideas about the child who was a father and the mother who was a
400 child.
401 We might well be content to say that mythology had come with the
402 shepherds and philosophy with the philosophers; and that it only
403 remained for them to combine in the recognisation of religion. But there
404 was a third element that must not be ignored and one which that religion
405 for ever refuses to ignore, in any revel or reconciliation. There was
406 present in the primary scenes of the drama that Enemy that had rotted
407 the legends with lust and frozen the theories into atheism, but which
408 answered the direct challenge with something of that more direct method
409 which we have seen in the conscious cult of the demons. In the
410 description of that demon-worship, of the devouring detestation of
411 innocence shown in the works of its witchcraft and the most inhuman of
412 its human sacrifice, I have said less of its indirect and secret
413 penetration of the saner paganism; the soaking of mythological
414 imagination with sex; the rise of imperial pride into insanity. But both
415 the indirect and the direct influence make themselves felt in the drama
416 of Bethlehem. A ruler under the Roman suzerainty, probably equipped and
417 surrounded with the Roman ornament and order though himself of eastern
418 blood, seems in that hour to have felt stirring within him the spirit of
419 strange things. We all know the story of how Herod, alarmed at some
420 rumour of a mysterious rival, remembered the wild gesture of the
421 capricious despots of Asia and ordered a massacre of suspects of the new
422 generation of the populace. Every one knows the story; but not every one
423 has perhaps noted its place in the story of the strange religions of
424 men. Not everybody has seen the significance even of its very contrast
425 with the Corinthian columns and Roman pavement of that conquered and
426 superficially civilised world. Only, as the purpose in his dark spirit
427 began to show and shine in the eyes of the Idumean, a seer might perhaps
428 have seen something like a great grey ghost that looked over his
429 shoulder; have seen behind him, filling the dome of night and hovering
430 for the last time over history, that vast and fearful face that was
431 Moloch of the Carthaginians; awaiting his last tribute from a ruler of
432 the races of Shem. The demons also, in that first festival of Christmas,
433 feasted after their own fashion.
434 Unless we understand the presence of that Enemy, we shall not only miss
435 the point of Christianity, but even miss the point of Christmas.
436 Christmas for us in Christendom has become one thing, and in one sense
437 even a simple thing. But, like all the truths of that tradition, it is
438 in another sense a very complex thing. Its unique note is the
439 simultaneous striking of many notes; of humility, of gaiety, of
440 gratitude, of mystical fear, but also of vigilance and of drama. It is
441 not only an occasion for the peacemakers any more than for the
442 merrymakers; it is not only a Hindu peace conference any more than it is
443 only a Scandinavian winter feast. There is something defiant in it also;
444 something that makes the abrupt bells at midnight sound like the great
445 guns of a battle that has just been won. All this indescribable thing
446 that we call the Christmas atmosphere only hangs in the air as something
447 like a lingering fragrance or fading vapour from the exultant explosion
448 of that one hour in the Judean hills nearly two thousand years ago. But
449 the savour is still unmistakable, and it is something too subtle or too
450 solitary to be covered by our use of the word peace. By the very nature
451 of the story the rejoicings in the cavern were rejoicings in a fortress
452 or an outlaw’s den; properly understood it is not unduly flippant to say
453 they were rejoicings in a dug-out. It is not only true that such a
454 subterranean chamber was a hiding-place from enemies; and that the
455 enemies were already scouring the stony plain that lay above it like a
456 sky. It is not only that the very horse-hoofs of Herod might in that
457 sense have passed like thunder over the sunken head of Christ. It is
458 also that there is in that image a true idea of an outpost, of a
459 piercing through the rock and an entrance into an enemy territory. There
460 is in this buried divinity an idea of *undermining* the world; of
461 shaking the towers and palaces from below; even as Herod the great king
462 felt that earthquake under him and swayed with his swaying palace.
463 That is perhaps the mightiest of the mysteries of the cave. It is
464 already apparent that though men are said to have looked for hell under
465 the earth, in this case it is rather heaven that is under the earth. And
466 there follows in this strange story the idea of an upheaval of heaven.
467 That is the paradox of the whole position; that henceforth the highest
468 thing can only work from below. Royalty can only return to its own by a
469 sort of rebellion. Indeed the Church from its beginnings, and perhaps
470 especially in its beginnings, was not so much a principality as a
471 revolution against the prince of the world. This sense that the world
472 had been conquered by the great usurper, and was in his possession, has
473 been much deplored or derided by those optimists who identify
474 enlightenment with ease. But it was responsible for all that thrill of
475 defiance and a beautiful danger that made the good news seem to be
476 really both good and new. It was in truth against a huge unconscious
477 usurpation that it raised a revolt, and originally so obscure a revolt.
478 Olympus still occupied the sky like a motionless cloud moulded into many
479 mighty forms; philosophy still sat in the high places and even on the
480 thrones of the kings, when Christ was born in the cave and Christianity
481 in the catacombs.
482 In both cases we may remark the same paradox of revolution; the sense of
483 something despised and of something feared. The cave in one aspect is
484 only a hole or corner into which the outcasts are swept like rubbish;
485 yet in the other aspect it is a hiding-place of something valuable which
486 the tyrants are seeking like treasure. In one sense they are there
487 because the innkeeper would not even remember them, and in another
488 because the king can never forget them. We have already noted that this
489 paradox appeared also in the treatment of the early Church. It was
490 important while it was still insignificant, and certainly while it was
491 still impotent. It was important solely because it was intolerable; and
492 in that sense it is true to say that it was intolerable because it was
493 intolerant. It was resented, because, in its own still and almost secret
494 way, it had declared war. It had risen out of the ground to wreck the
495 heaven and earth of heathenism. It did not try to destroy all that
496 creation of gold and marble; but it contemplated a world without it. It
497 dared to look right through it as though the gold and marble had been
498 glass. Those who charged the Christians with burning down Rome with
499 firebrands were slanderers; but they were at least far nearer to the
500 nature of Christianity than those among the moderns who tell us that the
501 Christians were a sort of ethical society, being martyred in a languid
502 fashion for telling men they had a duty to their neighbours, and only
503 mildly disliked because they were meek and mild.
504 Herod had his place, therefore, in the miracle play of Bethlehem because
505 he is the menace to the Church Militant and shows it from the first as
506 under persecution and fighting for its life. For those who think this a
507 discord, it is a discord that sounds simultaneously with the Christmas
508 bells. For those who think the idea of the Crusade is one that spoils
509 the idea of the Cross, we can only say that for them the idea of the
510 Cross is spoiled; the idea of the Cross is spoiled quite literally in
511 the Cradle. It is not here to the purpose to argue with them on the
512 abstract ethics of fighting; the purpose in this place is merely to sum
513 up the combination of ideas that make up the Christian and Catholic
514 idea, and to note that all of them are already crystallised in the first
515 Christmas story. They are three distinct and commonly contrasted things
516 which are nevertheless one thing; but this is the only thing which can
517 make them one. The first is the human instinct for a heaven that shall
518 be as literal and almost as local as a home. It is the idea pursued by
519 all poets and pagans making myths; that a particular place must be the
520 shrine of the god or the abode of the blest; that fairyland is a land;
521 or that the return of the ghost must be the resurrection of the body. I
522 do not here reason about the refusal of rationalism to satisfy this
523 need. I only say that if the rationalists refuse to satisfy it, the
524 pagans will not be satisfied. This is present in the story of Bethlehem
525 and Jerusalem as it is present in the story of Delos and Delphi; and as
526 it is *not* present in the whole universe of Lucretius or the whole
527 universe of Herbert Spencer. The second element is a philosophy *larger*
528 than other philosophies; larger than that of Lucretius and infinitely
529 larger than that of Herbert Spencer. It looks at the world through a
530 hundred windows where the ancient stoic or the modern agnostic only
531 looks through one. It sees life with thousands of eyes belonging to
532 thousands of different sorts of people, where the other is only the
533 individual standpoint of a stoic or an agnostic. It has something for
534 all moods of man, it finds work for all kinds of men, it understands
535 secrets of psychology, it is aware of depths of evil, it is able to
536 distinguish between real and unreal marvels and miraculous exceptions,
537 it trains itself in tact about hard cases, all with a multiplicity and
538 subtlety and imagination about the varieties of life which is far beyond
539 the bald or breezy platitudes of most ancient or modern moral
540 philosophy. In a word, there is more in it; it finds more in existence
541 to think about; it gets more out of life. Masses of this material about
542 our many-sided life have been added since the time of St. Thomas
543 Aquinas. But St. Thomas Aquinas alone would have found himself limited
544 in the world of Confucius or of Comte. And the third point is this: that
545 while it is local enough for poetry and larger than any other
546 philosophy, it is also a challenge and a fight. While it is deliberately
547 broadened to embrace every aspect of truth, it is still stiffly
548 embattled against every mode of error. It gets every kind of man to
549 fight for it, it gets every kind of weapon to fight with, it widens its
550 knowledge of the things that are fought for and against with every art
551 of curiosity or sympathy; but it never forgets that it is fighting. It
552 proclaims peace on earth and never forgets why there was war in heaven.
553 This is the trinity of truths symbolised here by the three types in the
554 old Christmas story: the shepherds and the kings and that other king who
555 warred upon the children. It is simply not true to say that other
556 religions and philosophies are in this respect its rivals. It is not
557 true to say that any one of them combines these characters; it is not
558 true to say that any one of them pretends to combine them. Buddhism may
559 profess to be equally mystical; it does not even profess to be equally
560 military. Islam may profess to be equally military; it does not even
561 profess to be equally metaphysical and subtle. Confucianism may profess
562 to satisfy the need of the philosophers for order and reason; it does
563 not even profess to satisfy the need of the mystics for miracle and
564 sacrament and the consecration of concrete things. There are many
565 evidences of this presence of a spirit at once universal and unique. One
566 will serve here which is the symbol of the subject of this chapter; that
567 no other story, no pagan legend or philosophical anecdote or historical
568 event, does in fact affect any of us with that peculiar and even
569 poignant impression produced on us by the word Bethlehem. No other birth
570 of a god or childhood of a sage seems to us to be Christmas or anything
571 like Christmas. It is either too cold or too frivolous, or too formal
572 and classical, or too simple and savage, or too occult and complicated.
573 Not one of us, whatever his opinions, would ever go to such a scene with
574 the sense that he was going home. He might admire it because it was
575 poetical, or because it was philosophical, or any number of other things
576 in separation; but not because it was itself. The truth is that there is
577 a quite peculiar and individual character about the hold of this story
578 on human nature; it is not in its psychological substance at all like a
579 mere legend or the life of a great man. It does not exactly in the
580 ordinary sense turn our minds to greatness; to those extensions and
581 exaggerations of humanity which are turned into gods and heroes, even by
582 the healthiest sort of hero-worship. It does not exactly work outwards,
583 adventurously, to the wonders to be found at the ends of the earth. It
584 is rather something that surprises us from behind, from the hidden and
585 personal part of our being; like that which can sometimes take us off
586 our guard in the pathos of small objects or the blind pieties of the
587 poor. It is rather as if a man had found an inner room in the very heart
588 of his own house which he had never suspected; and seen a light from
589 within. It is as if he found something at the back of his own heart that
590 betrayed him into good. It is not made of what the world would call
591 strong materials; or rather it is made of materials whose strength is in
592 that winged levity with which they brush us and pass. It is all that is
593 in us but a brief tenderness that is there made eternal; all that means
594 no more than a momentary softening that is in some strange fashion
595 become a strengthening and a repose; it is the broken speech and the
596 lost word that are made positive and suspended unbroken; as the strange
597 kings fade into a far country and the mountains resound no more with the
598 feet of the shepherds; and only the night and the cavern lie in fold
599 upon fold over something more human than humanity.
CHAPTER II
40 THE RIDDLES OF THE GOSPEL
41 To understand the nature of this chapter, it is necessary to recur to
42 the nature of this book. The argument which is meant to be the backbone
43 of the book is of the kind called the *reductio ad absurdum*. It
44 suggests that the results of assuming the rationalist thesis are more
45 irrational than ours; but to prove it we must assume that thesis. Thus
46 in the first section I often treated man as merely an animal, to show
47 that the effect was more impossible than if he were treated as an angel.
48 In the sense in which it was necessary to treat man merely as an animal,
49 it is necessary to treat Christ merely as a man. I have to suspend my
50 own beliefs, which are much more positive; and assume this limitation
51 even in order to remove it. I must try to imagine what would happen to a
52 man who did really read the story of Christ as the story of a man; and
53 even of a man of whom he had never heard before. And I wish to point out
54 that a really impartial reading of that kind would lead, if not
55 immediately to belief, at least to a bewilderment of which there is
56 really no solution except in belief. In this chapter, for this reason, I
57 shall bring in nothing of the spirit of my own creed; I shall exclude
58 the very style of diction, and even of lettering, which I should think
59 fitting in speaking in my own person. I am speaking as an imaginary
60 heathen human being, honestly staring at the Gospel story for the first
61 time.
62 Now it is not at all easy to regard the New Testament as a New
63 Testament. It is not at all easy to realise the good news as new. Both
64 for good and evil familiarity fills us with assumptions and
65 associations; and no man of our civilisation, whatever he thinks of our
66 religion, can really read the thing as if he had never heard of it
67 before. Of course it is in any case utterly unhistorical to talk as if
68 the New Testament were a neatly bound book that had fallen from heaven.
69 It is simply the selection made by the authority of the Church from a
70 mass of early Christian literature. But apart from any such question,
71 there is a psychological difficulty in feeling the New Testament as new.
72 There is a psychological difficulty in seeing those well-known words
73 simply as they stand and without going beyond what they intrinsically
74 stand for. And this difficulty must indeed be very great; for the result
75 of it is very curious. The result of it is that most modern critics and
76 most current criticism, even popular criticism, makes a comment that is
77 the exact reverse of the truth. It is so completely the reverse of the
78 truth that one could almost suspect that they had never read the New
79 Testament at all.
80 We have all heard people say a hundred times over, for they seem never
81 to tire of saying it, that the Jesus of the New Testament is indeed a
82 most merciful and humane lover of humanity, but that the Church has
83 hidden this human character in repellent dogmas and stiffened it with
84 ecclesiastical terrors till it has taken on an inhuman character. This
85 is, I venture to repeat, very nearly the reverse of the truth. The truth
86 is that it is the image of Christ in the churches that is almost
87 entirely mild and merciful. It is the image of Christ in the Gospels
88 that is a good many other things as well. The figure in the Gospels does
89 indeed utter in words of almost heart-breaking beauty his pity for our
90 broken hearts. But they are very far from being the only sort of words
91 that he utters. Nevertheless they are almost the only kind of words that
92 the Church in its popular imagery ever represents him as uttering. That
93 popular imagery is inspired by a perfectly sound popular instinct. The
94 mass of the poor are broken, and the mass of the people are poor, and
95 for the mass of mankind the main thing is to carry the conviction of the
96 incredible compassion of God. But nobody with his eyes open can doubt
97 that it is chiefly this idea of compassion that the popular machinery of
98 the Church does seek to carry. The popular imagery carries a great deal
99 to excess the sentiment of ‘Gentle Jesus, meek and mild.’ It is the
100 first thing that the outsider feels and criticises in a Pietà or a
101 shrine of the Sacred Heart. As I say, while the art may be insufficient,
102 I am not sure that the instinct is unsound. In any case there is
103 something appalling, something that makes the blood run cold, in the
104 idea of having a statue of Christ in wrath. There is something
105 insupportable even to the imagination in the idea of turning the corner
106 of a street or coming out into the spaces of a market-place to meet the
107 petrifying petrifaction of *that* figure as it turned upon a generation
108 of vipers, or that face as it looked at the face of a hypocrite. The
109 Church can reasonably be justified therefore if she turns the most
110 merciful face or aspect towards men; but it is certainly the most
111 merciful aspect that she does turn. And the point is here that it is
112 very much more specially and exclusively merciful than any impression
113 that could be formed by a man merely reading the New Testament for the
114 first time. A man simply taking the words of the story as they stand
115 would form quite another impression; an impression full of mystery and
116 possibly of inconsistency; but certainly not merely an impression of
117 mildness. It would be intensely interesting; but part of the interest
118 would consist in its leaving a good deal to be guessed at or explained.
119 It is full of sudden gestures evidently significant except that we
120 hardly know what they signify; of enigmatic silences; of ironical
121 replies. The outbreaks of wrath, like storms above our atmosphere, do
122 not seem to break out exactly where we should expect them, but to follow
123 some higher weather-chart of their own. The Peter whom popular Church
124 teaching presents is very rightly the Peter to whom Christ said in
125 forgiveness, ‘Feed my lambs.’ He is not the Peter upon whom Christ
126 turned as if he were the devil, crying in that obscure wrath, ‘Get thee
127 behind me, Satan.’ Christ lamented with nothing but love and pity over
128 Jerusalem which was to murder him. We do not know what strange spiritual
129 atmosphere or spiritual insight led him to sink Bethsaida lower in the
130 pit than Sodom. I am putting aside for the moment all questions of
131 doctrinal inferences or expositions, orthodox or otherwise; I am simply
132 imagining the effect on a man’s mind if he did really do what these
133 critics are always talking about doing; if he did really read the New
134 Testament without reference to orthodoxy and even without reference to
135 doctrine. He would find a number of things which fit in far less with
136 the current unorthodoxy than they do with the current orthodoxy. He
137 would find, for instance, that if there are any descriptions that
138 deserved to be called realistic, they are precisely the descriptions of
139 the supernatural. If there is one aspect of the New Testament Jesus in
140 which he may be said to present himself eminently as a practical person,
141 it is in the aspect of an exorcist. There is nothing meek and mild,
142 there is nothing even in the ordinary sense mystical, about the tone of
143 the voice that says ‘Hold thy peace and come out of him.’ It is much
144 more like the tone of a very business-like lion-tamer or a strong-minded
145 doctor dealing with a homicidal maniac. But this is only a side issue
146 for the sake of illustration; I am not now raising these controversies;
147 but considering the case of the imaginary man from the moon to whom the
148 New Testament is new.
149 Now the first thing to note is that if we take it merely as a human
150 story, it is in some ways a very strange story. I do not refer here to
151 its tremendous and tragic culmination or to any implications involving
152 triumph in that tragedy. I do not refer to what is commonly called the
153 miraculous element; for on that point philosophies vary and modern
154 philosophies very decidedly waver. Indeed the educated Englishman of
155 to-day may be said to have passed from an old fashion, in which he would
156 not believe in any miracles unless they were ancient, and adopted a new
157 fashion in which he will not believe in any miracles unless they are
158 modern. He used to hold that miraculous cures stopped with the first
159 Christians and is now inclined to suspect that they began with the first
160 Christian Scientists. But I refer here rather specially to unmiraculous
161 and even to unnoticed and inconspicuous parts of the story. There are a
162 great many things about it which nobody would have invented, for they
163 are things that nobody has ever made any particular use of; things which
164 if they were remarked at all have remained rather as puzzles. For
165 instance, there is that long stretch of silence in the life of Christ up
166 to the age of thirty. It is of all silences the most immense and
167 imaginatively impressive. But it is not the sort of thing that anybody
168 is particularly likely to invent in order to prove something; and nobody
169 so far as I know has ever tried to prove anything in particular from it.
170 It is impressive, but it is only impressive as a fact; there is nothing
171 particularly popular or obvious about it as a fable. The ordinary trend
172 of hero-worship and myth-making is much more likely to say the precise
173 opposite. It is much more likely to say (as I believe some of the
174 gospels rejected by the Church do say) that Jesus displayed a divine
175 precocity and began his mission at a miraculously early age. And there
176 is indeed something strange in the thought that he who of all humanity
177 needed least preparation seems to have had most. Whether it was some
178 mode of the divine humility, or some truth of which we see the shadow
179 in the longer domestic tutelage of the higher creatures of the earth, I
180 do not propose to speculate; I mention it simply as an example of the
181 sort of thing that does in any case give rise to speculations, quite
182 apart from recognised religious speculations. Now the whole story is
183 full of these things. It is not by any means, as baldly presented in
184 print, a story that it is easy to get to the bottom of. It is anything
185 but what these people talk of as a simple Gospel. Relatively speaking,
186 it is the Gospel that has the mysticism and the Church that has the
187 rationalism. As I should put it, of course, it is the Gospel that is the
188 riddle and the Church that is the answer. But whatever be the answer,
189 the Gospel as it stands is almost a book of riddles.
190 First, a man reading the Gospel sayings would not find platitudes. If he
191 had read even in the most respectful spirit the majority of ancient
192 philosophers and of modern moralists, he would appreciate the unique
193 importance of saying that he did not find platitudes. It is more than
194 can be said even of Plato. It is much more than can be said of Epictetus
195 or Seneca or Marcus Aurelius or Apollonius of Tyana. And it is
196 immeasurably more than can be said of most of the agnostic moralists and
197 the preachers of the ethical societies; with their songs of service and
198 their religion of brotherhood. The morality of most moralists, ancient
199 and modern, has been one solid and polished cataract of platitudes
200 flowing for ever and ever. That would certainly not be the impression of
201 the imaginary independent outsider studying the New Testament. He would
202 be conscious of nothing so commonplace and in a sense of nothing so
203 continuous as that stream. He would find a number of strange claims that
204 might sound like the claim to be the brother of the sun and moon; a
205 number of very startling pieces of advice; a number of stunning rebukes;
206 a number of strangely beautiful stories. He would see some very
207 gigantesque figures of speech about the impossibility of threading a
208 needle with a camel or the possibility of throwing a mountain into the
209 sea. He would see a number of very daring simplifications of the
210 difficulties of life; like the advice to shine upon everybody
211 indifferently as does the sunshine or not to worry about the future any
212 more than the birds. He would find on the other hand some passages of
213 almost impenetrable darkness, so far as he is concerned, such as the
214 moral of the parable of the Unjust Steward. Some of these things might
215 strike him as fables and some as truths; but none as truisms. For
216 instance, he would not find the ordinary platitudes in favour of peace.
217 He would find several paradoxes in favour of peace. He would find
218 several ideals of non-resistance, which taken as they stand would be
219 rather too pacific for any pacifist. He would be told in one passage to
220 treat a robber *not* with passive resistance, but rather with positive
221 and enthusiastic encouragement, if the terms be taken literally; heaping
222 up gifts upon the man who had stolen goods. But he would not find a word
223 of all that obvious rhetoric against war which has filled countless
224 books and odes and orations; not a word about the wickedness of war, the
225 wastefulness of war, the appalling scale of the slaughter in war and all
226 the rest of the familiar frenzy; indeed not a word about war at all.
227 There is nothing that throws any particular light on Christ’s attitude
228 towards organised warfare, except that he seems to have been rather fond
229 of Roman soldiers. Indeed it is another perplexity, speaking from the
230 same external and human standpoint, that he seems to have got on much
231 better with Romans than he did with Jews. But the question here is a
232 certain tone to be appreciated by merely reading a certain text; and we
233 might give any number of instances of it.
234 The statement that the meek shall inherit the earth is very far from
235 being a meek statement. I mean it is not meek in the ordinary sense of
236 mild and moderate and inoffensive. To justify it, it would be necessary
237 to go very deep into history and anticipate things undreamed of then and
238 by many unrealised even now; such as the way in which the mystical monks
239 reclaimed the lands which the practical kings had lost. If it was a
240 truth at all, it was because it was a prophecy. But certainly it was not
241 a truth in the sense of a truism. The blessing upon the meek would seem
242 to be a very violent statement; in the sense of doing violence to reason
243 and probability. And with this we come to another important stage in the
244 speculation. As a prophecy it really was fulfilled; but it was only
245 fulfilled long afterwards. The monasteries were the most practical and
246 prosperous estates and experiments in reconstruction after the barbaric
247 deluge; the meek did really inherit the earth. But nobody could have
248 known anything of the sort at the time—unless indeed there was one who
249 knew. Something of the same thing may be said about the incident of
250 Martha and Mary; which has been interpreted in retrospect and from the
251 inside by the mystics of the Christian contemplative life. But it was
252 not at all an obvious view of it; and most moralists, ancient and
253 modern, could be trusted to make a rush for the obvious. What torrents
254 of effortless eloquence would have flowed from them to swell any slight
255 superiority on the part of Martha; what splendid sermons about the Joy
256 of Service and the Gospel of Work and the World Left Better Than We
257 Found It, and generally all the ten thousand platitudes that can be
258 uttered in favour of taking trouble—by people who need take no trouble
259 to utter them. If in Mary the mystic and child of love Christ was
260 guarding the seed of something more subtle, who was likely to understand
261 it at the time? Nobody else could have seen Clare and Catherine and
262 Teresa shining above the little roof at Bethany. It is so in another way
263 with that magnificent menace about bringing into the world a sword to
264 sunder and divide. Nobody could have guessed then either how it could
265 be fulfilled or how it could be justified. Indeed some freethinkers are
266 still so simple as to fall into the trap and be shocked at a phrase so
267 deliberately defiant. They actually complain of the paradox for not
268 being a platitude.
269 But the point here is that if we *could* read the Gospel reports as
270 things as new as newspaper reports, they would puzzle us and perhaps
271 terrify us much *more* than the same things as developed by historical
272 Christianity. For instance; Christ after a clear allusion to the eunuchs
273 of eastern courts, said there would be eunuchs of the kingdom of heaven.
274 If this does not mean the voluntary enthusiasm of virginity, it could
275 only be made to mean something much more unnatural or uncouth. It is the
276 historical religion that humanises it for us by experience of
277 Franciscans or of Sisters of Mercy. The mere statement standing by
278 itself might very well suggest a rather dehumanised atmosphere; the
279 sinister and inhuman silence of the Asiatic harem and divan. This is but
280 one instance out of scores; but the moral is that the Christ of the
281 Gospel might actually seem more strange and terrible than the Christ of
282 the Church.
283 I am dwelling on the dark or dazzling or defiant or mysterious side of
284 the Gospel words, not because they had not obviously a more obvious and
285 popular side, but because this is the answer to a common criticism on a
286 vital point. The freethinker frequently says that Jesus of Nazareth was
287 a man of his time, even if he was in advance of his time; and that we
288 cannot accept his ethics as final for humanity. The freethinker then
289 goes on to criticise his ethics, saying plausibly enough that men cannot
290 turn the other cheek, or that they must take thought for the morrow, or
291 that the self-denial is too ascetic or the monogamy too severe. But the
292 Zealots and the Legionaries did not turn the other cheek any more than
293 we do, if so much. The Jewish traders and Roman tax-gatherers took
294 thought for the morrow as much as we, if not more. We cannot pretend to
295 be abandoning the morality of the past for one more suited to the
296 present. It is certainly not the morality of another age, but it might
297 be of another world.
298 In short, we can say that these ideals are impossible in themselves.
299 Exactly what we cannot say is that they are impossible for us. They are
300 rather notably marked by a mysticism which, if it be a sort of madness,
301 would always have struck the same sort of people as mad. Take, for
302 instance, the case of marriage and the relations of the sexes. It might
303 very well have been true that a Galilean teacher taught things natural
304 to a Galilean environment; but it is not. It might rationally be
305 expected that a man in the time of Tiberius would have advanced a view
306 conditioned by the time of Tiberius; but he did not. What he advanced
307 was something quite different; something very difficult; but something
308 no more difficult now than it was then. When, for instance, Mahomet made
309 his polygamous compromise we may reasonably say that it was conditioned
310 by a polygamous society. When he allowed a man four wives he was really
311 doing something suited to the circumstances, which might have been less
312 suited to other circumstances. Nobody will pretend that the four wives
313 were like the four winds, something seemingly a part of the order of
314 nature; nobody will say that the figure four was written for ever in
315 stars upon the sky. But neither will any one say that the figure four is
316 an inconceivable ideal; that it is beyond the power of the mind of man
317 to count up to four; or to count the number of his wives and see whether
318 it amounts to four. It is a practical compromise carrying with it the
319 character of a particular society. If Mahomet had been born in Acton in
320 the nineteenth century, we may well doubt whether he would instantly
321 have filled that suburb with harems of four wives apiece. As he was born
322 in Arabia in the sixth century, he did in his conjugal arrangements
323 suggest the conditions of Arabia in the sixth century. But Christ in his
324 view of marriage does not in the least suggest the conditions of
325 Palestine in the first century. He does not suggest anything at all,
326 except the sacramental view of marriage as developed long afterwards by
327 the Catholic Church. It was quite as difficult for people then as for
328 people now. It was much more puzzling to people then than to people now.
329 Jews and Romans and Greeks did not believe, and did not even understand
330 enough to disbelieve, the mystical idea that the man and the woman had
331 become one sacramental substance. We may think it an incredible or
332 impossible ideal; but we cannot think it any more incredible or
333 impossible than they would have thought it. In other words, whatever
334 else is true, it is not true that the controversy has been altered by
335 time. Whatever else is true, it is emphatically not true that the ideas
336 of Jesus of Nazareth were suitable to his time, but are no longer
337 suitable to our time. Exactly how suitable they were to his time is
338 perhaps suggested in the end of his story.
339 The same truth might be stated in another way by saying that if the
340 story be regarded as merely human and historical, it is extraordinary
341 how very little there is in the recorded words of Christ that ties him
342 at all to his own time. I do not mean the details of a period, which
343 even a man of the period knows to be passing. I mean the fundamentals
344 which even the wisest man often vaguely assumes to be eternal. For
345 instance, Aristotle was perhaps the wisest and most wide-minded man who
346 ever lived. He founded himself entirely upon fundamentals, which have
347 been generally found to remain rational and solid through all social and
348 historical changes. Still, he lived in a world in which it was thought
349 as natural to have slaves as to have children. And therefore he did
350 permit himself a serious recognition of a difference between slaves and
351 free men. Christ as much as Aristotle lived in a world that took slavery
352 for granted. He did not particularly denounce slavery. He started a
353 movement that could exist in a world with slavery. But he started a
354 movement that could exist in a world without slavery. He never used a
355 phrase that made his philosophy depend even upon the very existence of
356 the social order in which he lived. He spoke as one conscious that
357 everything was ephemeral, including the things that Aristotle thought
358 eternal. By that time the Roman Empire had come to be merely the *orbis
359 terrarum*, another name for the world. But he never made his morality
360 dependent on the existence of the Roman Empire or even on the existence
361 of the world. ‘Heaven and earth shall pass away; but my words shall not
362 pass away.’
363 The truth is that when critics have spoken of the local limitations of
364 the Galilean, it has always been a case of the local limitations of the
365 critics. He did undoubtedly believe in certain things that one
366 particular modern sect of materialists do not believe. But they were not
367 things particularly peculiar to his time. It would be nearer the truth
368 to say that the denial of them is quite peculiar to our time. Doubtless
369 it would be nearer still to the truth to say merely that a certain
370 solemn social importance, in the minority disbelieving them, is peculiar
371 to our time. He believed, for instance, in evil spirits or in the
372 psychic healing of bodily ills; but not because he was a Galilean born
373 under Augustus. It is absurd to say that a man believed things because
374 he was a Galilean under Augustus when he might have believed the same
375 things if he had been an Egyptian under Tuten-kamen or an Indian under
376 Gengis Khan. But with this general question of the philosophy of
377 diabolism or of divine miracles I deal elsewhere. It is enough to say
378 that the materialists have to prove the impossibility of miracles
379 against the testimony of all mankind, not against the prejudices of
380 provincials in North Palestine under the first Roman Emperors. What they
381 have to prove, for the present argument, is the presence in the Gospels
382 of those particular prejudices of those particular provincials. And,
383 humanly speaking, it is astonishing how little they can produce even to
384 make a beginning of proving it.
385 So it is in this case of the sacrament of marriage. We may not believe
386 in sacraments, as we may not believe in spirits, but it is quite clear
387 that Christ believed in this sacrament in his own way and not in any
388 current or contemporary way. He certainly did not get his argument
389 against divorce from the Mosaic law or the Roman law or the habits of
390 the Palestinian people. It would appear to his critics then exactly what
391 it appears to his critics now; an arbitrary and transcendental dogma
392 coming from nowhere save in the sense that it came from him. I am not at
393 all concerned here to defend that dogma; the point here is that it is
394 just as easy to defend it now as it was to defend it then. It is an
395 ideal altogether outside time; difficult at any period; impossible at no
396 period. In other words, if any one says it is what might be expected of
397 a man walking about in that place at that period, we can quite fairly
398 answer that it is much *more* like what might be the mysterious
399 utterance of a being beyond man, if he walked alive among men.
400 I maintain therefore that a man reading the New Testament frankly and
401 freshly would *not* get the impression of what is now often meant by a
402 human Christ. The merely human Christ is a made-up figure, a piece of
403 artificial selection, like the merely evolutionary man. Moreover there
404 have been too many of these human Christs found in the same story, just
405 as there have been too many keys to mythology found in the same stories.
406 Three or four separate schools of rationalism have worked over the
407 ground and produced three or four equally rational explanations of his
408 life. The first rational explanation of his life was that he never
409 lived. And this in turn gave an opportunity for three or four different
410 explanations; as that he was a sun-myth or a corn-myth, or any other
411 kind of myth that is also a monomania. Then the idea that he was a
412 divine being who did not exist gave place to the idea that he was a
413 human being who did exist. In my youth it was the fashion to say that he
414 was merely an ethical teacher in the manner of the Essenes, who had
415 apparently nothing very much to say that Hillel or a hundred other Jews
416 might not have said; as that it is a kindly thing to be kind and an
417 assistance to purification to be pure. Then somebody said he was a
418 madman with a Messianic delusion. Then others said he was indeed an
419 original teacher because he cared about nothing but Socialism; or (as
420 others said) about nothing but Pacifism. Then a more grimly scientific
421 character appeared who said that Jesus would never have been heard of at
422 all except for his prophecies of the end of the world. He was important
423 merely as a Millennarian like Dr. Cumming; and created a provincial
424 scare by announcing the exact date of the crack of doom. Among other
425 variants on the same theme was the theory that he was a spiritual healer
426 and nothing else; a view implied by Christian Science, which has really
427 to expound a Christianity without the Crucifixion in order to explain
428 the curing of Peter’s wife’s mother or the daughter of a centurion.
429 There is another theory that concentrates entirely on the business of
430 diabolism and what it would call the contemporary superstition about
431 demoniacs; as if Christ, like a young deacon taking his first orders,
432 had got as far as exorcism and never got any further. Now each of these
433 explanations in itself seems to me singularly inadequate; but taken
434 together they do suggest something of the very mystery which they miss.
435 There must surely have been something not only mysterious but many-sided
436 about Christ if so many smaller Christs can be carved out of him. If the
437 Christian Scientist is satisfied with him as a spiritual healer and the
438 Christian Socialist is satisfied with him as a social reformer, so
439 satisfied that they do not even expect him to be anything else, it looks
440 as if he really covered rather more ground than they could be expected
441 to expect. And it does seem to suggest that there might be more than
442 they fancy in these other mysterious attributes of casting out devils or
443 prophesying doom.
444 Above all, would not such a new reader of the New Testament stumble over
445 something that would startle him much more than it startles us? I have
446 here more than once attempted the rather impossible task of reversing
447 time and the historic method; and in fancy looking forward to the facts,
448 instead of backward through the memories. So I have imagined the monster
449 that man might have seemed at first to the mere nature around him. We
450 should have a worse shock if we really imagined the nature of Christ
451 named for the first time. What should we feel at the first whisper of a
452 certain suggestion about a certain man? Certainly it is not for us to
453 blame anybody who should find that first wild whisper merely impious and
454 insane. On the contrary, stumbling on that rock of scandal is the first
455 step. Stark staring incredulity is a far more loyal tribute to that
456 truth than a modernist metaphysic that would make it out merely a matter
457 of degree. It were better to rend our robes with a great cry against
458 blasphemy, like Caiaphas in the judgment, or to lay hold of the man as a
459 maniac possessed of devils like the kinsmen and the crowd, rather than
460 to stand stupidly debating fine shades of pantheism in the presence of
461 so catastrophic a claim. There is more of the wisdom that is one with
462 surprise in any simple person, full of the sensitiveness of simplicity,
463 who should expect the grass to wither and the birds to drop dead out of
464 the air, when a strolling carpenter’s apprentice said calmly and almost
465 carelessly, like one looking over his shoulder: ‘Before Abraham was, I
466 am.’
CHAPTER III
43 THE STRANGEST STORY IN THE WORLD
44 In the last chapter I have deliberately stressed what seems to be
45 nowadays a neglected side of the New Testament story, but nobody will
46 suppose, I imagine, that it is meant to obscure that side that may truly
47 be called human. That Christ was and is the most merciful of judges and
48 the most sympathetic of friends is a fact of considerably more
49 importance in our own private lives than in anybody’s historical
50 speculations. But the purpose of this book is to point out that
51 something unique has been swamped in cheap generalisations; and for that
52 purpose it is relevant to insist that even what was most universal was
53 also most original. For instance, we might take a topic which really is
54 sympathetic to the modern mood, as the ascetic vocations recently
55 referred to are not. The exaltation of childhood is something which we
56 do really understand; but it was by no means a thing that was then in
57 that sense understood. If we wanted an example of the originality of the
58 Gospel, we could hardly take a stronger or more startling one. Nearly
59 two thousand years afterwards we happen to find ourselves in a mood that
60 does really feel the mystical charm of the child; we express it in
61 romances and regrets about childhood, in *Peter Pan* or *The Child’s
62 Garden of Verses*. And we can say of the words of Christ with so angry
63 an anti-Christian as Swinburne:—
64 ‘No sign that ever was given
65 To faithful or faithless eyes
66 Showed ever beyond clouds riven
67 So clear a paradise.
68 Earth’s creeds may be seventy times seven
69 And blood have defiled each creed,
70 But if such be the kingdom of heaven
71 It must be heaven indeed.’
72 But that paradise was not clear until Christianity had gradually cleared
73 it. The pagan world, as such, would not have understood any such thing
74 as a serious suggestion that a child is higher or holier than a man. It
75 would have seemed like the suggestion that a tadpole is higher or holier
76 than a frog. To the merely rationalistic mind, it would sound like
77 saying that a bud must be more beautiful than a flower or that an unripe
78 apple must be better than a ripe one. In other words, this modern
79 feeling is an entirely mystical feeling. It is quite as mystical as the
80 cult of virginity; in fact it is the cult of virginity. But pagan
81 antiquity had much more idea of the holiness of the virgin than of the
82 holiness of the child. For various reasons we have come nowadays to
83 venerate children; perhaps partly because we envy children for still
84 doing what men used to do; such as play simple games and enjoy
85 fairy-tales. Over and above this, however, there is a great deal of real
86 and subtle psychology in our appreciation of childhood; but if we turn
87 it into a modern discovery, we must once more admit that the historical
88 Jesus of Nazareth had already discovered it two thousand years too soon.
89 There was certainly nothing in the world around him to help him to the
90 discovery. Here Christ was indeed human; but more human than a human
91 being was then likely to be. Peter Pan does not belong to the world of
92 Pan but the world of Peter.
93 Even in the matter of mere literary style, if we suppose ourselves thus
94 sufficiently detached to look at it in that light, there is a curious
95 quality to which no critic seems to have done justice. It had among
96 other things a singular air of piling tower upon tower by the use of the
97 *a fortiori*; making a pagoda of degrees like the seven heavens. I have
98 already noted that almost inverted imaginative vision which pictured
99 the impossible penance of the Cities of the Plain. There is perhaps
100 nothing so perfect in all language or literature as the use of these
101 three degrees in the parable of the lilies of the field; in which he
102 seems first to take one small flower in his hand and note its simplicity
103 and even its impotence; then suddenly expands it in flamboyant colours
104 into all the palaces and pavilions full of a great name in national
105 legend and national glory; and then, by yet a third overturn, shrivels
106 it to nothing once more with a gesture as if flinging it away ’... and
107 if God so clothes the grass that to-day is and to-morrow is cast into
108 the oven—how much more....’ It is like the building of a good Babel
109 tower by white magic in a moment and in the movement of a hand; a tower
110 heaved suddenly up to heaven on the top of which can be seen afar off,
111 higher than we had fancied possible, the figure of man; lifted by three
112 infinities above all other things, on a starry ladder of light logic and
113 swift imagination. Merely in a literary sense it would be more of a
114 masterpiece than most of the masterpieces in the libraries; yet it seems
115 to have been uttered almost at random while a man might pull a flower.
116 But merely in a literary sense also, this use of the comparative in
117 several degrees has about it a quality which seems to me to hint of much
118 higher things than the modern suggestion of the simple teaching of
119 pastoral or communal ethics. There is nothing that really indicates a
120 subtle and in the true sense a superior mind so much as this power of
121 comparing a lower thing with a higher and yet that higher with a higher
122 still; of thinking on three planes at once. There is nothing that wants
123 the rarest sort of wisdom so much as to see, let us say, that the
124 citizen is higher than the slave and yet that the soul is infinitely
125 higher than the citizen or the city. It is not by any means a faculty
126 that commonly belongs to these simplifiers of the Gospel; those who
127 insist on what they call a simple morality and others call a sentimental
128 morality. It is not at all covered by those who are content to tell
129 everybody to remain at peace. On the contrary, there is a very striking
130 example of it in the apparent inconsistency between Christ’s sayings
131 about peace and about a sword. It is precisely this power which
132 perceives that while a good peace is better than a good war, even a good
133 war is better than a bad peace. These far-flung comparisons are nowhere
134 so common as in the Gospels; and to me they suggest something very vast.
135 So a thing solitary and solid, with the added dimension of depth or
136 height, might tower over the flat creatures living only on a plane.
137 This quality of something that can only be called subtle and superior,
138 something that is capable of long views and even of double meanings, is
139 not noted here merely as a counterblast to the commonplace exaggerations
140 of amiability and mild idealism. It is also to be noted in connection
141 with the more tremendous truth touched upon at the end of the last
142 chapter. For this is the very last character that commonly goes with
143 mere megalomania; especially such steep and staggering megalomania as
144 might be involved in that claim. This quality that can only be called
145 intellectual distinction is not, of course, an evidence of divinity. But
146 it is an evidence of a probable distaste for vulgar and vainglorious
147 claims to divinity. A man of that sort, if he were only a man, would be
148 the last man in the world to suffer from that intoxication by one notion
149 from nowhere in particular, which is the mark of the self-deluding
150 sensationalist in religion. Nor is it even avoided by denying that
151 Christ did make this claim. Of no such man as that, of no other prophet
152 or philosopher of the same intellectual order, would it be even possible
153 to pretend that he had made it. Even if the Church had mistaken his
154 meaning, it would still be true that no other historical tradition
155 except the Church had ever even made the same mistake. Mahomedans did
156 not misunderstand Mahomet and suppose he was Allah. Jews did not
157 misinterpret Moses and identify him with Jehovah. Why was this claim
158 alone exaggerated unless this alone was made? Even if Christianity was
159 one vast universal blunder, it is still a blunder as solitary as the
160 Incarnation.
161 The purpose of these pages is to fix the falsity of certain vague and
162 vulgar assumptions; and we have here one of the most false. There is a
163 sort of notion in the air everywhere that all the religions are equal
164 because all the religious founders were rivals; that they are all
165 fighting for the same starry crown. It is quite false. The claim to that
166 crown, or anything like that crown, is really so rare as to be unique.
167 Mahomet did not make it any more than Micah or Malachi. Confucius did
168 not make it any more than Plato or Marcus Aurelius. Buddha never said he
169 was Bramah. Zoroaster no more claimed to be Ormuz than to be Ahriman.
170 The truth is that, in the common run of cases, it is just as we should
171 expect it to be, in common sense and certainly in Christian philosophy.
172 It is exactly the other way. Normally speaking, the greater a man is,
173 the less likely he is to make the very greatest claim. Outside the
174 unique case we are considering, the only kind of man who ever does make
175 that kind of claim is a very small man; a secretive or self-centred
176 monomaniac. Nobody can imagine Aristotle claiming to be the father of
177 gods and men, come down from the sky; though we might imagine some
178 insane Roman Emperor like Caligula claiming it for him, or more probably
179 for himself. Nobody can imagine Shakespeare talking as if he were
180 literally divine; though we might imagine some crazy American crank
181 finding it as a cryptogram in Shakespeare’s works, or preferably in his
182 own works. It is possible to find here and there human beings who make
183 this supremely superhuman claim. It is possible to find them in lunatic
184 asylums; in padded cells; possibly in strait waistcoats. But what is
185 much more important than their mere materialistic fate in our very
186 materialistic society, under very crude and clumsy laws about lunacy,
187 the type we know as tinged with this, or tending towards it, is a
188 diseased and disproportionate type; narrow yet swollen and morbid to
189 monstrosity. It is by rather an unlucky metaphor that we talk of a
190 madman as cracked; for in a sense he is not cracked enough. He is
191 cramped rather than cracked; there are not enough holes in his head to
192 ventilate it. This impossibility of letting in daylight on a delusion
193 does sometimes cover and conceal a delusion of divinity. It can be
194 found, not among prophets and sages and founders of religions, but only
195 among a low set of lunatics. But this is exactly where the argument
196 becomes intensely interesting; because the argument proves too much. For
197 nobody supposes that Jesus of Nazareth was *that* sort of person. No
198 modern critic in his five wits thinks that the preacher of the Sermon on
199 the Mount was a horrible half-witted imbecile that might be scrawling
200 stars on the walls of a cell. No atheist or blasphemer believes that the
201 author of the Parable of the Prodigal Son was a monster with one mad
202 idea like a cyclops with one eye. Upon any possible historical criticism
203 he must be put higher in the scale of human beings than that. Yet by all
204 analogy we have really to put him there or else in the highest place of
205 all.
206 In fact, those who can really take it (as I here hypothetically take it)
207 in a quite dry and detached spirit, have here a most curious and
208 interesting human problem. It is so intensely interesting, considered as
209 a human problem, that it is in a spirit quite disinterested, so to
210 speak, that I wish some of them had turned that intricate human problem
211 into something like an intelligible human portrait. If Christ was simply
212 a human character, he really was a highly complex and contradictory
213 human character. For he combined exactly the two things that lie at the
214 two extremes of human variation. He was exactly what the man with a
215 delusion never is: he was wise; he was a good judge. What he said was
216 always unexpected; but it was always unexpectedly magnanimous and often
217 unexpectedly moderate. Take a thing like the point of the parable of the
218 tares and the wheat. It has the quality that unites sanity and subtlety.
219 It has not the simplicity of a madman. It has not even the simplicity of
220 a fanatic. It might be uttered by a philosopher a hundred years old, at
221 the end of a century of Utopias. Nothing could be less like this quality
222 of seeing beyond and all round obvious things, than the condition of the
223 egomaniac with the one sensitive spot on his brain. I really do not see
224 how these two characters could be convincingly combined, except in the
225 astonishing way in which the creed combines them. For until we reach the
226 full acceptance of the fact as a fact, however marvellous, all mere
227 approximations to it are actually further and further away from it.
228 Divinity is great enough to be divine; it is great enough to call itself
229 divine. But as humanity grows greater, it grows less and less likely to
230 do so. God is God, as the Moslems say; but a great man knows he is not
231 God, and the greater he is the better he knows it. That is the paradox;
232 everything that is merely approaching to that point is merely receding
233 from it. Socrates, the wisest man, knows that he knows nothing. A
234 lunatic may think he is omniscience, and a fool may talk as if he were
235 omniscient. But Christ is in another sense omniscient if he not only
236 knows, but knows that he knows.
237 Even on the purely human and sympathetic side, therefore, the Jesus of
238 the New Testament seems to me to have in a great many ways the note of
239 something superhuman; that is, of something human and more than human.
240 But there is another quality running through all his teachings which
241 seems to me neglected in most modern talk about them as teachings; and
242 that is the persistent suggestion that he has not really come to teach.
243 If there is one incident in the record which affects me personally as
244 grandly and gloriously human, it is the incident of giving wine for the
245 wedding-feast. That is really human in the sense in which a whole crowd
246 of prigs, having the appearance of human beings, can hardly be described
247 as human. It rises superior to all superior persons. It is as human as
248 Herrick and as democratic as Dickens. But even in that story there is
249 something else that has that note of things not fully explained; and in
250 a way here very relevant. I mean the first hesitation, not on any ground
251 touching the nature of the miracle, but on that of the propriety of
252 working any miracles at all, at least at that stage; ‘My time is not yet
253 come.’ What did that mean? At least it certainly meant a general plan or
254 purpose in the mind, with which certain things did or did not fit in.
255 And if we leave out that solitary strategic plan, we not only leave out
256 the point of the story, but the story.
257 We often hear of Jesus of Nazareth as a wandering teacher; and there is
258 a vital truth in that view in so far as it emphasises an attitude
259 towards luxury and convention which most respectable people would still
260 regard as that of a vagabond. It is expressed in his own great saying
261 about the holes of the foxes and the nests of the birds, and, like many
262 of his great sayings, it is felt as less powerful than it is, through
263 lack of appreciation of that great paradox by which he spoke of his own
264 humanity as in some way collectively and representatively human; calling
265 himself simply the Son of Man; that is, in effect, calling himself
266 simply Man. It is fitting that the New Man or the Second Adam should
267 repeat in so ringing a voice and with so arresting a gesture the great
268 fact which came first in the original story: that man differs from the
269 brutes by everything, even by deficiency; that he is in a sense less
270 normal and even less native; a stranger upon the earth. It is well to
271 speak of his wanderings in this sense and in the sense that he shared
272 the drifting life of the most homeless and hopeless of the poor. It is
273 assuredly well to remember that he would quite certainly have been moved
274 on by the police, and almost certainly arrested by the police, for
275 having no visible means of subsistence. For our law has in it a turn of
276 humour or touch of fancy which Nero and Herod never happened to think
277 of; that of actually punishing homeless people for not sleeping at home.
278 But in another sense the word ‘wandering’ as applied to his life is a
279 little misleading. As a matter of fact, a great many of the pagan sages
280 and not a few of the pagan sophists might truly be described as
281 wandering teachers. In some of them their rambling journeys were not
282 altogether without a parallel in their rambling remarks. Apollonius of
283 Tyana, who figured in some fashionable cults as a sort of ideal
284 philosopher, is represented as rambling as far as the Ganges and
285 Ethiopia, more or less talking all the time. There was actually a school
286 of philosophers called the Peripatetics; and most even of the great
287 philosophers give us a vague impression of having very little to do
288 except to walk and talk. The great conversations which give us our
289 glimpses of the great minds of Socrates or Buddha or even Confucius
290 often seem to be parts of a never-ending picnic; and especially, which
291 is the important point, to have neither beginning nor end. Socrates did
292 indeed find the conversation interrupted by the incident of his
293 execution. But it is the whole point, and the whole particular merit, of
294 the position of Socrates that death was only an interruption and an
295 incident. We miss the real moral importance of the great philosopher if
296 we miss that point; that he stares at the executioner with an innocent
297 surprise, and almost an innocent annoyance, at finding any one so
298 unreasonable as to cut short a little conversation for the elucidation
299 of truth. He is looking for truth and not looking for death. Death is
300 but a stone in the road which can trip him up. His work in life is to
301 wander on the roads of the world and talk about truth for ever. Buddha,
302 on the other hand, did arrest attention by one gesture; it was the
303 gesture of renunciation, and therefore in a sense of denial. But by one
304 dramatic negation he passed into a world of negation that was not
305 dramatic; which he would have been the first to insist was not dramatic.
306 Here again we miss the particular moral importance of the great mystic
307 if we do not see the distinction; that it was his whole point that he
308 had done with drama, which consists of desire and struggle and generally
309 of defeat and disappointment. He passes into peace and lives to instruct
310 others how to pass into it. Henceforth his life is that of the ideal
311 philosopher; certainly a far more really ideal philosopher than
312 Apollonius of Tyana; but still a philosopher in the sense that it is not
313 his business to do anything but rather to explain everything; in his
314 case, we might almost say, mildly and softly to explode everything. For
315 the messages are basically different. Christ said ‘Seek first the
316 kingdom, and all these things shall be added unto you.’ Buddha said
317 ‘Seek first the kingdom, and then you will need none of these things.’
318 Now, compared to these wanderers the life of Jesus went as swift and
319 straight as a thunderbolt. It was above all things dramatic; it did
320 above all things consist in doing something that had to be done. It
321 emphatically would not have been done if Jesus had walked about the
322 world for ever doing nothing except tell the truth. And even the
323 external movement of it must not be described as a wandering in the
324 sense of forgetting that it was a journey. This is where it was a
325 fulfilment of the myths rather than of the philosophies; it is a
326 journey with a goal and an object, like Jason going to find the Golden
327 Fleece, or Hercules the golden apples of the Hesperides. The gold that
328 he was seeking was death. The primary thing that he was going to do was
329 to die. He was going to do other things equally definite and objective;
330 we might almost say equally external and material. But from first to
331 last the most definite fact is that he is going to die. No two things
332 could possibly be more different than the death of Socrates and the
333 death of Christ. We are meant to feel that the death of Socrates was,
334 from the point of view of his friends at least, a stupid muddle and
335 miscarriage of justice interfering with the flow of a humane and lucid,
336 I had almost said a light philosophy. We are meant to feel that Death
337 was the bride of Christ as Poverty was the bride of St. Francis. We are
338 meant to feel that his life was in that sense a sort of love-affair with
339 death, a romance of the pursuit of the ultimate sacrifice. From the
340 moment when the star goes up like a birthday rocket to the moment when
341 the sun is extinguished like a funeral torch, the whole story moves on
342 wings with the speed and direction of a drama, ending in an act beyond
343 words.
344 Therefore the story of Christ is the story of a journey, almost in the
345 manner of a military march; certainly in the manner of the quest of a
346 hero moving to his achievement or his doom. It is a story that begins in
347 the paradise of Galilee, a pastoral and peaceful land having really some
348 hint of Eden, and gradually climbs the rising country into the mountains
349 that are nearer to the storm-clouds and the stars, as to a Mountain of
350 Purgatory. He may be met as if straying in strange places, or stopped on
351 the way for discussion or dispute; but his face is set towards the
352 mountain city. That is the meaning of that great culmination when he
353 crested the ridge and stood at the turning of the road and suddenly
354 cried aloud, lamenting over Jerusalem. Some light touch of that lament
355 is in every patriotic poem; or if it is absent, the patriotism stinks
356 with vulgarity. That is the meaning of the stirring and startling
357 incident at the gates of the Temple, when the tables were hurled like
358 lumber down the steps, and the rich merchants driven forth with bodily
359 blows; the incident that must be at least as much of a puzzle to the
360 pacifists as any paradox about non-resistance can be to any of the
361 militarists. I have compared the quest to the journey of Jason, but we
362 must never forget that in a deeper sense it is rather to be compared to
363 the journey of Ulysses. It was not only a romance of travel but a
364 romance of return; and of the end of a usurpation. No healthy boy
365 reading the story regards the rout of the Ithacan suitors as anything
366 but a happy ending. But there are doubtless some who regard the rout of
367 the Jewish merchants and moneychangers with that refined repugnance
368 which never fails to move them in the presence of violence, and
369 especially of violence against the well-to-do. The point here, however,
370 is that all these incidents have in them a character of mounting crisis.
371 In other words, these incidents are not incidental. When Apollonius the
372 ideal philosopher is brought before the judgment-seat of Domitian and
373 vanishes by magic, the miracle is entirely incidental. It might have
374 occurred at any time in the wandering life of the Tyanean; indeed, I
375 believe it is doubtful in date as well as in substance. The ideal
376 philosopher merely vanished, and resumed his ideal existence somewhere
377 else for an indefinite period. It is characteristic of the contrast
378 perhaps that Apollonius was supposed to have lived to an almost
379 miraculous old age. Jesus of Nazareth was less prudent in his miracles.
380 When Jesus was brought before the judgment-seat of Pontius Pilate, he
381 did not vanish. It was the crisis and the goal; it was the hour and the
382 power of darkness. It was the supremely supernatural act, of all his
383 miraculous life, that he did not vanish.
384 Every attempt to amplify that story has diminished it. The task has been
385 attempted by many men of real genius and eloquence as well as by only
386 too many vulgar sentimentalists and self-conscious rhetoricians. The
387 tale has been retold with patronising pathos by elegant sceptics and
388 with fluent enthusiasm by boisterous best-sellers. It will not be retold
389 here. The grinding power of the plain words of the Gospel story is like
390 the power of mill-stones; and those who can read them simply enough will
391 feel as if rocks had been rolled upon them. Criticism is only words
392 about words; and of what use are words about such words as these? What
393 is the use of word-painting about the dark garden filled suddenly with
394 torchlight and furious faces? ‘Are you come out with swords and staves
395 as against a robber? All day I sat in your temple teaching, and you took
396 me not.’ Can anything be added to the massive and gathered restraint of
397 that irony; like a great wave lifted to the sky and refusing to fall?
398 ‘Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves and
399 for your children.’ As the High Priest asked what further need he had of
400 witnesses, we might well ask what further need we have of words. Peter
401 in a panic repudiated him: ‘and immediately the cock crew; and Jesus
402 looked upon Peter, and Peter went out and wept bitterly.’ Has any one
403 any further remarks to offer? Just before the murder he prayed for all
404 the murderous race of men, saying, ‘They know not what they do’; is
405 there anything to say to that, except that we know as little what we
406 say? Is there any need to repeat and spin out the story of how the
407 tragedy trailed up the Via Dolorosa and how they threw him in haphazard
408 with two thieves in one of the ordinary batches of execution; and how in
409 all that horror and howling wilderness of desertion one voice spoke in
410 homage, a startling voice from the very last place where it was looked
411 for, the gibbet of the criminal; and he said to that nameless ruffian,
412 ‘This night shalt thou be with me in Paradise’? Is there anything to put
413 after that but a full-stop? Or is any one prepared to answer adequately
414 that farewell gesture to all flesh which created for his Mother a new
415 Son?
416 It is more within my powers, and here more immediately to my purpose, to
417 point out that in that scene were symbolically gathered all the human
418 forces that have been vaguely sketched in this story. As kings and
419 philosophers and the popular element had been symbolically present at
420 his birth, so they were more practically concerned in his death; and
421 with that we come face to face with the essential fact to be realised.
422 All the great groups that stood about the Cross represent in one way or
423 another the great historical truth of the time; that the world could not
424 save itself. Man could do no more. Rome and Jerusalem and Athens and
425 everything else were going down like a sea turned into a slow cataract.
426 Externally indeed the ancient world was still at its strongest; it is
427 always at that moment that the inmost weakness begins. But in order to
428 understand that weakness we must repeat what has been said more than
429 once: that it was not the weakness of a thing originally weak. It was
430 emphatically the strength of the world that was turned to weakness, and
431 the wisdom of the world that was turned to folly.
432 In this story of Good Friday it is the best things in the world that are
433 at their worst. That is what really shows us the world at its worst. It
434 was, for instance, the priests of a true monotheism and the soldiers of
435 an international civilisation. Rome, the legend, founded upon fallen
436 Troy and triumphant over fallen Carthage, had stood for a heroism which
437 was the nearest that any pagan ever came to chivalry. Rome had defended
438 the household gods and the human decencies against the ogres of Africa
439 and the hermaphrodite monstrosities of Greece. But in the lightning
440 flash of this incident, we see great Rome, the imperial republic, going
441 downward under her Lucretian doom. Scepticism has eaten away even the
442 confident sanity of the conquerors of the world. He who is enthroned to
443 say what is justice can only ask, ‘What is truth?’ So in that drama
444 which decided the whole fate of antiquity, one of the central figures is
445 fixed in what seems the reverse of his true rôle. Rome was almost
446 another name for responsibility. Yet he stands for ever as a sort of
447 rocking statue of the irresponsible. Man could do no more. Even the
448 practical had become the impracticable. Standing between the pillars of
449 his own judgment-seat, a Roman had washed his hands of the world.
450 There too were the priests of that pure and original truth that was
451 behind all the mythologies like the sky behind the clouds. It was the
452 most important truth in the world; and even that could not save the
453 world. Perhaps there is something overpowering in pure personal theism;
454 like seeing the sun and moon and sky come together to form one staring
455 face. Perhaps the truth is too tremendous when not broken by some
456 intermediaries, divine or human; perhaps it is merely too pure and far
457 away. Anyhow it could not save the world; it could not even convert the
458 world. There were philosophers who held it in its highest and noblest
459 form; but they not only could not convert the world, but they never
460 tried. You could no more fight the jungle of popular mythology with a
461 private opinion than you could clear away a forest with a pocket-knife.
462 The Jewish priests had guarded it jealously in the good and the bad
463 sense. They had kept it as a gigantic secret. As savage heroes might
464 have kept the sun in a box, they kept the Everlasting in the tabernacle.
465 They were proud that they alone could look upon the blinding sun of a
466 single deity; and they did not know that they had themselves gone blind.
467 Since that day their representatives have been like blind men in broad
468 daylight, striking to right and left with their staffs, and cursing the
469 darkness. But there has been that in their monumental monotheism that it
470 has at least remained like a monument, the last thing of its kind, and
471 in a sense motionless in the more restless world which it cannot
472 satisfy. For it is certain that for some reason it cannot satisfy. Since
473 that day it has never been quite enough to say that God is in his heaven
474 and all is right with the world; since the rumour that God had left his
475 heavens to set it right.
476 And as it was with these powers that were good, or at least had once
477 been good, so it was with the element which was perhaps the best, or
478 which Christ himself seems certainly to have felt as the best. The poor
479 to whom he preached the good news, the common people who heard him
480 gladly, the populace that had made so many popular heroes and demigods
481 in the old pagan world, showed also the weaknesses that were dissolving
482 the world. They suffered the evils often seen in the mob of the city,
483 and especially the mob of the capital, during the decline of a society.
484 The same thing that makes the rural population live on tradition makes
485 the urban population live on rumour. Just as its myths at the best had
486 been irrational, so its likes and dislikes are easily changed by
487 baseless assertion that is arbitrary without being authoritative. Some
488 brigand or other was artificially turned into a picturesque and popular
489 figure and run as a kind of candidate against Christ. In all this we
490 recognise the urban population that we know, with its newspaper scares
491 and scoops. But there was present in this ancient population an evil
492 more peculiar to the ancient world. We have noted it already as the
493 neglect of the individual, even of the individual voting the
494 condemnation and still more of the individual condemned. It was the soul
495 of the hive; a heathen thing. The cry of this spirit also was heard in
496 that hour, ‘It is well that one man die for the people.’ Yet this spirit
497 in antiquity of devotion to the city and to the state had also been in
498 itself and in its time a noble spirit. It had its poets and its
499 martyrs; men still to be honoured for ever. It was failing through its
500 weakness in not seeing the separate soul of a man, the shrine of all
501 mysticism; but it was only failing as everything else was failing. The
502 mob went along with the Sadducees and the Pharisees, the philosophers
503 and the moralists. It went along with the imperial magistrates and the
504 sacred priests, the scribes and the soldiers, that the one universal
505 human spirit might suffer a universal condemnation; that there might be
506 one deep, unanimous chorus of approval and harmony when Man was rejected
507 of men.
508 There were solitudes beyond where none shall follow. There were secrets
509 in the inmost and invisible part of that drama that have no symbol in
510 speech; or in any severance of a man from men. Nor is it easy for any
511 words less stark and single-minded than those of the naked narrative
512 even to hint at the horror of exaltation that lifted itself above the
513 hill. Endless expositions have not come to the end of it, or even to the
514 beginning. And if there be any sound that can produce a silence, we may
515 surely be silent about the end and the extremity; when a cry was driven
516 out of that darkness in words dreadfully distinct and dreadfully
517 unintelligible, which man shall never understand in all the eternity
518 they have purchased for him; and for one annihilating instant an abyss
519 that is not for our thoughts had opened even in the unity of the
520 absolute; and God had been forsaken of God.
521 They took the body down from the cross and one of the few rich men among
522 the first Christians obtained permission to bury it in a rock tomb in
523 his garden; the Romans setting a military guard lest there should be
524 some riot and attempt to recover the body. There was once more a natural
525 symbolism in these natural proceedings; it was well that the tomb should
526 be sealed with all the secrecy of ancient eastern sepulture and guarded
527 by the authority of the Caesars. For in that second cavern the whole of
528 that great and glorious humanity which we call antiquity was gathered up
529 and covered over; and in that place it was buried. It was the end of a
530 very great thing called human history; the history that was merely
531 human. The mythologies and the philosophies were buried there, the gods
532 and the heroes and the sages. In the great Roman phrase, they had lived.
533 But as they could only live, so they could only die; and they were dead.
534 On the third day the friends of Christ coming at daybreak to the place
535 found the grave empty and the stone rolled away. In varying ways they
536 realised the new wonder; but even they hardly realised that the world
537 had died in the night. What they were looking at was the first day of a
538 new creation, with a new heaven and a new earth; and in a semblance of
539 the gardener God walked again in the garden, in the cool not of the
540 evening but the dawn.
CHAPTER IV
46 THE WITNESS OF THE HERETICS
47 Christ founded the Church with two great figures of speech; in the final
48 words to the Apostles who received authority to found it. The first was
49 the phrase about founding it on Peter as on a rock; the second was the
50 symbol of the keys. About the meaning of the former there is naturally
51 no doubt in my own case; but it does not directly affect the argument
52 here save in two more secondary aspects. It is yet another example of a
53 thing that could only fully expand and explain itself afterwards, and
54 even long afterwards. And it is yet another example of something the
55 very reverse of simple and self-evident even in the language, in so far
56 as it described a man as a rock when he had much more the appearance of
57 a reed.
58 But the other image of the keys has an exactitude that has hardly been
59 exactly noticed. The keys have been conspicuous enough in the art and
60 heraldry of Christendom; but not every one has noted the peculiar
61 aptness of the allegory. We have now reached the point in history where
62 something must be said of the first appearance and activities of the
63 Church in the Roman Empire; and for that brief description nothing could
64 be more perfect than that ancient metaphor. The Early Christian was very
65 precisely a person carrying about a key, or what he said was a key. The
66 whole Christian movement consisted in claiming to possess that key. It
67 was not merely a vague forward movement, which might be better
68 represented by a battering-ram. It was not something that swept along
69 with it similar and dissimilar things, as does a modern social movement.
70 As we shall see in a moment, it rather definitely refused to do so. It
71 definitely asserted that there was a key and that it possessed that key
72 and that no other key was like it; in that sense it was as narrow as you
73 please. Only it happened to be the key that could unlock the prison of
74 the whole world; and let in the white daylight of escape.
75 The creed was like a key in three respects; which can be most
76 conveniently summed up under this symbol. First, a key is above all
77 things a thing with a shape. It is a thing that depends entirely upon
78 keeping its shape. The Christian creed is above all things the
79 philosophy of shapes and the enemy of shapelessness. That is where it
80 differs from all that formless infinity, Manichean or Buddhist, which
81 makes a sort of pool of night in the dark heart of Asia; the ideal of
82 uncreating all the creatures. That is where it differs also from the
83 analogous vagueness of mere evolutionism; the idea of creatures
84 constantly losing their shape. A man told that his solitary latchkey had
85 been melted down with a million others into a Buddhistic unity would be
86 annoyed. But a man told that his key was gradually growing and sprouting
87 in his pocket, and branching into new wards or complications, would not
88 be more gratified.
89 Second, the shape of a key is in itself a rather fantastic shape. A
90 savage who did not know it was a key would have the greatest difficulty
91 in guessing what it could possibly be. And it is fantastic because it is
92 in a sense arbitrary. A key is not a matter of abstractions; in that
93 sense a key is not a matter of argument. It either fits the lock or it
94 does not. It is useless for men to stand disputing over it, considered
95 by itself; or reconstructing it on pure principles of geometry or
96 decorative art. It is senseless for a man to say he would like a simpler
97 key; it would be far more sensible to do his best with a crowbar. And
98 thirdly, as the key is necessarily a thing with a pattern, so this was
99 one having in some ways a rather elaborate pattern. When people complain
100 of the religion being so early complicated with theology and things of
101 the kind, they forget that the world had not only got into a hole, but
102 had got into a whole maze of holes and corners. The problem itself was a
103 complicated problem; it did not in the ordinary sense merely involve
104 anything so simple as sin. It was also full of secrets, of unexplored
105 and unfathomable fallacies, of unconscious mental diseases, of dangers
106 in all directions. If the faith had faced the world only with the
107 platitudes about peace and simplicity some moralists would confine it
108 to, it would not have had the faintest effect on that luxurious and
109 labyrinthine lunatic asylum. What it did do we must now roughly
110 describe; it is enough to say here that there was undoubtedly much about
111 the key that seemed complex; indeed there was only one thing about it
112 that was simple. It opened the door.
113 There are certain recognised and accepted statements in this matter
114 which may for brevity and convenience be described as lies. We have all
115 heard people say that Christianity arose in an age of barbarism. They
116 might just as well say that Christian Science arose in an age of
117 barbarism. They may think Christianity was a symptom of social decay, as
118 I think Christian Science a symptom of mental decay. They may think
119 Christianity a superstition that ultimately destroyed a civilisation, as
120 I think Christian Science a superstition capable (if taken seriously) of
121 destroying any number of civilisations. But to say that a Christian of
122 the fourth or fifth centuries was a barbarian living in a barbarous time
123 is exactly like saying that Mrs. Eddy was a Red Indian. And if I allowed
124 my constitutional impatience with Mrs. Eddy to impel me to call her a
125 Red Indian, I should incidentally be telling a lie. We may like or
126 dislike the imperial civilisation of Rome in the fourth century; we may
127 like or dislike the industrial civilisation of America in the nineteenth
128 century; but that they both were what we commonly mean by a civilisation
129 no person of common sense could deny if he wanted to. This is a very
130 obvious fact, but it is also a very fundamental one; and we must make it
131 the foundation of any further description of constructive Christianity
132 in the past. For good or evil, it was pre-eminently the product of a
133 civilised age, perhaps of an over-civilised age. This is the first fact
134 apart from all praise or blame; indeed I am so unfortunate as not to
135 feel that I praise a thing when I compare it to Christian Science. But
136 it is at least desirable to know something of the savour of a society in
137 which we are condemning or praising anything; and the science that
138 connects Mrs. Eddy with tomahawks or the Mater Dolorosa with totems may
139 for our general convenience be eliminated. The dominant fact, not merely
140 about the Christian religion, but about the whole pagan civilisation,
141 was that which has been more than once repeated in these pages. The
142 Mediterranean was a lake in the real sense of a pool; in which a number
143 of different cults or cultures were, as the phrase goes, pooled. Those
144 cities facing each other round the circle of the lake became more and
145 more one cosmopolitan culture. On its legal and military side it was the
146 Roman Empire; but it was very many-sided. It might be called
147 superstitious in the sense that it contained a great number of varied
148 superstitions; but by no possibility can any part of it be called
149 barbarous.
150 In this level of cosmopolitan culture arose the Christian religion and
151 the Catholic Church; and everything in the story suggests that it was
152 felt to be something new and strange. Those who have tried to suggest
153 that it evolved out of something much milder or more ordinary have found
154 that in this case their evolutionary method is very difficult to apply.
155 They may suggest that Essenes or Ebionites or such things were the
156 seed; but the seed is invisible; the tree appears very rapidly
157 full-grown; and the tree is something totally different. It is certainly
158 a Christmas tree in the sense that it keeps the kindliness and moral
159 beauty of the story of Bethlehem; but it was as ritualistic as the
160 seven-branched candlestick, and the candles it carried were considerably
161 more than were probably permitted by the first prayer-book of Edward the
162 Sixth. It might well be asked, indeed, why any one accepting the
163 Bethlehem tradition should object to golden or gilded ornament since the
164 Magi themselves brought gold; why he should dislike incense in the
165 church since incense was brought even to the stable. But these are
166 controversies that do not concern me here. I am concerned only with the
167 historical fact, more and more admitted by historians, that very early
168 in its history this thing became visible to the civilisation of
169 antiquity; and that already the Church appeared as a Church; with
170 everything that is implied in a Church and much that is disliked in a
171 Church. We will discuss in a moment how far it was like other
172 ritualistic or magical or ascetical mysteries in its own time. It was
173 certainly not in the least like merely ethical and idealistic movements
174 in our time. It had a doctrine; it had a discipline; it had sacraments;
175 it had degrees of initiation; it admitted people and expelled people; it
176 affirmed one dogma with authority and repudiated another with anathemas.
177 If all these things be the marks of Antichrist, the reign of Antichrist
178 followed very rapidly upon Christ.
179 Those who maintain that Christianity was not a Church but a moral
180 movement of idealists have been forced to push the period of its
181 perversion or disappearance further and further back. A bishop of Rome
182 writes claiming authority in the very lifetime of St. John the
183 Evangelist; and it is described as the first papal aggression. A friend
184 of the Apostles writes of them as men he knew, and says they taught him
185 the doctrine of the Sacrament; and Mr. Wells can only murmur that the
186 reaction towards barbaric blood-rites may have happened rather earlier
187 than might be expected. The date of the Fourth Gospel, which at one time
188 was steadily growing later and later, is now steadily growing earlier
189 and earlier; until critics are staggered at the dawning and dreadful
190 possibility that it might be something like what it professes to be. The
191 last limit of an early date for the extinction of true Christianity has
192 probably been found by the latest German professor whose authority is
193 invoked by Dean Inge. This learned scholar says that Pentecost was the
194 occasion for the first founding of an ecclesiastical, dogmatic and
195 despotic Church utterly alien to the simple ideals of Jesus of Nazareth.
196 This may be called, in a popular as well as a learned sense, the limit.
197 What do professors of this kind imagine that men are made of? Suppose it
198 were a matter of any merely human movement, let us say that of the
199 Conscientious Objectors. Some say the early Christians were Pacifists; I
200 do not believe it for a moment; but I am quite ready to accept the
201 parallel for the sake of the argument. Tolstoy or some great preacher of
202 peace among peasants has been shot as a mutineer for defying
203 conscription; and a month or so after his few followers meet together in
204 an upper room in remembrance of him. They never had any reason for
205 coming together except that common memory; they are men of many kinds
206 with nothing to bind them, except that the greatest event in all their
207 lives was this tragedy of the teacher of universal peace. They are
208 always repeating his words, revolving his problems, trying to imitate
209 his character. The Pacifists meet at their Pentecost and are possessed
210 of a sudden ecstasy of enthusiasm and wild rush of the whirlwind of
211 inspiration, in the course of which they proceed to establish universal
212 Conscription, to increase the Navy Estimates, to insist on everybody
213 going about armed to the teeth and on all the frontiers bristling with
214 artillery; the proceedings concluding with the singing of ‘Boys of the
215 Bulldog Breed’ and ‘Don’t let them scrap the British Navy.’ That is
216 something like a fair parallel to the theory of these critics; that the
217 transition from their idea of Jesus to their idea of Catholicism could
218 have been made in the little upper room at Pentecost. Surely anybody’s
219 common sense would tell him that enthusiasts, who only met through their
220 common enthusiasm for a leader whom they loved, would not instantly rush
221 away to establish everything that he hated. No, if the ‘ecclesiastical
222 and dogmatic system’ is as old as Pentecost it is as old as Christmas.
223 If we trace it back to such very early Christians we must trace it back
224 to Christ.
225 We may begin then with these two negations. It is nonsense to say that
226 the Christian faith appeared in a simple age; in the sense of an
227 unlettered and gullible age. It is equally nonsense to say that the
228 Christian faith was a simple thing; in the sense of a vague or childish
229 or merely instinctive thing. Perhaps the only point in which we could
230 possibly say that the Church fitted into the pagan world is the fact
231 that they were both not only highly civilised but rather complicated.
232 They were both emphatically many-sided; but antiquity was then a
233 many-sided hole, like a hexagonal hole waiting for an equally hexagonal
234 stopper. In that sense only the Church was many-sided enough to fit the
235 world. The six sides of the Mediterranean world faced each other across
236 the sea and waited for something that should look all ways at once. The
237 Church had to be both Roman and Greek and Jewish and African and
238 Asiatic. In the very words of the Apostle of the Gentiles, it was indeed
239 all things to all men. Christianity then was not merely crude and
240 simple, and was the very reverse of the growth of a barbaric time. But
241 when we come to the contrary charge, we come to a much more plausible
242 charge. It is very much more tenable that the Faith was but the final
243 phase of the decay of civilisation, in the sense of the excess of
244 civilisation; that this superstition was a sign that Rome was dying, and
245 dying of being much too civilised. That is an argument much better worth
246 considering; and we will proceed to consider it.
247 At the beginning of this book I ventured on a general summary of it, in
248 a parallel between the rise of humanity out of nature and the rise of
249 Christianity out of history. I pointed out that in both cases what had
250 gone before might imply something coming after; but did not in the least
251 imply what did come after. If a detached mind had seen certain apes it
252 might have deduced more anthropoids; it would not have deduced man or
253 anything within a thousand miles of what man has done. In short, it
254 might have seen Pithacanthropus or the Missing Link looming in the
255 future, if possible almost as dimly and doubtfully as we see him looming
256 in the past. But if it foresaw him appearing it would also foresee him
257 disappearing, and leaving a few faint traces just as he has left a few
258 faint traces; if they are traces. To foresee that Missing Link would not
259 be to foresee Man, or anything like Man. Now this earlier explanation
260 must be kept in mind; because it is an exact parallel to the true view
261 of the Church; and the suggestion of it having evolved naturally out of
262 the Empire in decay.
263 The truth is that in one sense a man might very well have predicted that
264 the imperial decadence would produce something like Christianity. That
265 is, something a little like and gigantically different. A man might very
266 well have said, for instance, ‘Pleasure has been pursued so
267 extravagantly that there will be a reaction into pessimism. Perhaps it
268 will take the form of asceticism; men will mutilate themselves instead
269 of merely hanging themselves.’ Or a man might very reasonably have said,
270 ‘If we weary of our Greek and Latin gods we shall be hankering after
271 some eastern mystery or other; there will be a fashion in Persians or
272 Hindoos.’ Or a man of the world might well have been shrewd enough to
273 say, ‘Powerful people are picking up these fads; some day the court will
274 adopt one of them and it may become official.’ Or yet another and
275 gloomier prophet might be pardoned for saying, ‘The world is going
276 down-hill; dark and barbarous superstitions will return, it does not
277 matter much which. They will all be formless and fugitive like dreams of
278 the night.’
279 Now it is the intense interest of the case that all these prophecies
280 were really fulfilled; but it was not the Church that fulfilled them. It
281 was the Church that escaped from them, confounded them, and rose above
282 them in triumph. In so far as it was probable that the mere nature of
283 hedonism would produce a mere reaction of asceticism, it did produce a
284 mere reaction of asceticism. It was the movement called Manichean, and
285 the Church was its mortal enemy. In so far as it would have naturally
286 appeared at that point of history, it did appear; it did also disappear,
287 which was equally natural. The mere pessimist reaction did come with the
288 Manichees and did go with the Manichees. But the Church did not come
289 with them or go with them; and she had much more to do with their going
290 than with their coming. Or again, in so far as it was probable that even
291 the growth of scepticism would bring in a fashion of eastern religion,
292 it did bring it in; Mithras came from far beyond Palestine out of the
293 heart of Persia, bringing strange mysteries of the blood of bulls.
294 Certainly there was everything to show that some such fashion would have
295 come in any case. But certainly there is nothing in the world to show
296 that it would not have passed away in any case. Certainly an Oriental
297 fad was something eminently fitted to the fourth or fifth century; but
298 that hardly explains it having remained to the twentieth century, and
299 still going strong. In short, in so far as things of the kind might have
300 been expected then, things like Mithraism were experienced then; but it
301 scarcely explains our more recent experiences. And if we were still
302 Mithraists merely because Mithraic head-dresses and other Persian
303 apparatuses might be expected to be all the rage in the days of
304 Domitian, it would almost seem by this time that we must be a little
305 dowdy.
306 It is the same, as will be suggested in a moment, with the idea of
307 official favouritism. In so far as such favouritism shown towards a fad
308 was something that might have been looked for during the decline and
309 fall of the Roman Empire, it was something that did exist in that Empire
310 and did decline and fall with it. It throws no sort of light on the
311 thing that resolutely refused to decline and fall; that grew steadily
312 while the other was declining and falling; and which even at this moment
313 is going forward with fearless energy, when another aeon has completed
314 its cycle and another civilisation seems almost ready to fall or to
315 decline.
316 Now the curious fact is this; that the very heresies which the Early
317 Church is blamed for crushing testify to the unfairness for which she is
318 blamed. In so far as something deserved the blame, it was precisely the
319 things that she is blamed for blaming. In so far as something was merely
320 a superstition, she herself condemned that superstition. In so far as
321 something was a mere reaction into barbarism, she herself resisted it
322 because it was a reaction into barbarism. In so far as something was a
323 fad of the fading empire, that died and deserved to die, it was the
324 Church alone that killed it. The Church is reproached for being exactly
325 what the heresy was repressed for being. The explanations of the
326 evolutionary historians and higher critics do really explain why
327 Arianism and Gnosticism and Nestorianism were born—and also why they
328 died. They do not explain why the Church was born or why she has refused
329 to die. Above all, they do not explain why she should have made war on
330 the very evils she is supposed to share.
331 Let us take a few practical examples of the principle; the principle
332 that if there was anything that was really a superstition of the dying
333 empire, it did really die with the dying empire; and certainly was not
334 the same as the very thing that destroyed it. For this purpose we will
335 take in order two or three of the most ordinary explanations of
336 Christian origins among the modern critics of Christianity. Nothing is
337 more common, for instance, than to find such a modern critic writing
338 something like this: ‘Christianity was above all a movement of ascetics,
339 a rush into the desert, a refuge in the cloister, a renunciation of all
340 life and happiness; and this was a part of a gloomy and inhuman reaction
341 against nature itself, a hatred of the body, a horror of the material
342 universe, a sort of universal suicide of the senses and even of the
343 self. It came from an eastern fanaticism like that of the fakirs and was
344 ultimately founded on an eastern pessimism, which seems to feel
345 existence itself as an evil.’
346 Now the most extraordinary thing about this is that it is all quite
347 true; it is true in every detail except that it happens to be attributed
348 entirely to the wrong person. It is not true of the Church; but it is
349 true of the heretics condemned by the Church. It is as if one were to
350 write a most detailed analysis of the mistakes and misgovernment of the
351 ministers of George the Third, merely with the small inaccuracy that the
352 whole story was told about George Washington; or as if somebody made a
353 list of the crimes of the Bolshevists with no variation except that they
354 were all attributed to the Czar. The early Church was indeed very
355 ascetic, in connection with a totally different philosophy; but the
356 philosophy of a war on life and nature as such really did exist in the
357 world, if the critics only knew where to look for it.
358 What really happened was this. When the Faith first emerged into the
359 world, the very first thing that happened to it was that it was caught
360 in a sort of swarm of mystical and metaphysical sects, mostly out of the
361 East; like one lonely golden bee caught in a swarm of wasps. To the
362 ordinary onlooker, there did not seem to be much difference, or anything
363 beyond a general buzz; indeed in a sense there was not much difference,
364 so far as stinging and being stung were concerned. The difference was
365 that only one golden dot in all that whirring gold-dust had the power of
366 going forth to make hives for all humanity; to give the world honey and
367 wax or (as was so finely said in a context too easily forgotten) ‘the
368 two noblest things, which are sweetness and light.’ The wasps all died
369 that winter; and half the difficulty is that hardly any one knows
370 anything about them and most people do not know that they ever existed;
371 so that the whole story of that first phase of our religion is lost. Or,
372 to vary the metaphor, when this movement or some other movement pierced
373 the dyke between the east and west and brought more mystical ideas into
374 Europe, it brought with it a whole flood of other mystical ideas besides
375 its own, most of them ascetical and nearly all of them pessimistic. They
376 very nearly flooded and overwhelmed the purely Christian element. They
377 came mostly from that region that was a sort of dim borderland between
378 the eastern philosophies and the eastern mythologies, and which shared
379 with the wilder philosophers that curious craze for making fantastic
380 patterns of the cosmos in the shape of maps and genealogical trees.
381 Those that are supposed to derive from the mysterious Manes are called
382 Manichean; kindred cults are more generally known as Gnostic; they are
383 mostly of a labyrinthine complexity, but the point to insist on is the
384 pessimism; the fact that nearly all in one form or another regarded the
385 creation of the world as the work of an evil spirit. Some of them had
386 that Asiatic atmosphere that surrounds Buddhism; the suggestion that
387 life is a corruption of the purity of being. Some of them suggested a
388 purely spiritual order which had been betrayed by the coarse and clumsy
389 trick of making such toys as the sun and moon and stars. Anyhow all this
390 dark tide out of the metaphysical sea in the midst of Asia poured
391 through the dykes simultaneously with the creed of Christ; but it is the
392 whole point of the story that the two were not the same; that they
393 flowed like oil and water. That creed remained in the shape of a
394 miracle; a river still flowing through the sea. And the proof of the
395 miracle was practical once more; it was merely that while all that sea
396 was salt and bitter with the savour of death, of this one stream in the
397 midst of it a man could drink.
398 Now that purity was preserved by dogmatic definitions and exclusions. It
399 could not possibly have been preserved by anything else. If the Church
400 had not renounced the Manicheans it might have become merely Manichean.
401 If it had not renounced the Gnostics it might have become Gnostic. But
402 by the very fact that it did renounce them it proved that it was not
403 either Gnostic or Manichean. At any rate it proved that something was
404 not either Gnostic or Manichean; and what could it be that condemned
405 them, if it was not the original good news of the runners from Bethlehem
406 and the trumpet of the Resurrection? The early Church was ascetic, but
407 she proved that she was not pessimistic, simply by condemning the
408 pessimists. The creed declared that man was sinful, but it did not
409 declare that life was evil, and it proved it by damning those who did.
410 The condemnation of the early heretics is itself condemned as something
411 crabbed and narrow; but it was in truth the very proof that the Church
412 meant to be brotherly and broad. It proved that the primitive Catholics
413 were specially eager to explain that they did *not* think man utterly
414 vile; that they did *not* think life incurably miserable; that they did
415 *not* think marriage a sin or procreation a tragedy. They were ascetic
416 because asceticism was the only possible purge of the sins of the world;
417 but in the very thunder of their anathemas they affirmed for ever that
418 their asceticism was not to be anti-human or anti-natural; that they did
419 wish to purge the world and not destroy it. And nothing else except
420 those anathemas could possibly have made it clear, amid a confusion
421 which still confuses them with their mortal enemies. Nothing else but
422 dogma could have resisted the riot of imaginative invention with which
423 the pessimists were waging their war against nature; with their Aeons
424 and their Demiurge, their strange Logos and their sinister Sophia. If
425 the Church had not insisted on theology, it would have melted into a mad
426 mythology of the mystics, yet further removed from reason or even from
427 rationalism; and, above all, yet further removed from life and from the
428 love of life. Remember that it would have been an inverted mythology,
429 one contradicting everything natural in paganism; a mythology in which
430 Pluto would be above Jupiter and Hades hang higher than Olympus; in
431 which Brahma and all that has the breath of life would be subject to
432 Siva, shining with the eye of death.
433 That the early Church was itself full of an ecstatic enthusiasm for
434 renunciation and virginity makes this distinction much more striking and
435 not less so. It makes all the more important the place where the dogma
436 drew the line. A man might crawl about on all fours like a beast because
437 he was an ascetic. He might stand night and day on the top of a pillar
438 and be adored for being an ascetic. But he could not say that the world
439 was a mistake or the marriage state a sin without being a heretic. What
440 was it that thus deliberately disengaged itself from eastern asceticism
441 by sharp definition and fierce refusal, if it was not something with an
442 individuality of its own; and one that was quite different? If the
443 Catholics are to be confused with the Gnostics, we can only say it was
444 not their fault if they are. And it is rather hard that the Catholics
445 should be blamed by the same critics for persecuting the heretics and
446 also for sympathising with the heresy.
447 The Church was not a Manichean movement, if only because it was not a
448 movement at all. It was not even merely an ascetical movement, because
449 it was not a movement at all. It would be nearer the truth to call it
450 the tamer of asceticism than the mere leader or loosener of it. It was a
451 thing having its own theory of asceticism, its own type of asceticism,
452 but most conspicuous at the moment as the moderator of other theories
453 and types. This is the only sense that can be made, for instance, of the
454 story of St. Augustine. As long as he was a mere man of the world, a
455 mere man drifting with his time, he actually was a Manichean. It really
456 was quite modern and fashionable to be a Manichean. But when he became a
457 Catholic, the people he instantly turned on and rent in pieces were the
458 Manicheans. The Catholic way of putting it is that he left off being a
459 pessimist to become an ascetic. But as the pessimists interpreted
460 asceticism, it might be said that he left off being an ascetic to become
461 a saint. The war upon life, the denial of nature, were exactly the
462 things he had already found in the heathen world outside the Church, and
463 had to renounce when he entered the Church. The very fact that St.
464 Augustine remains a somewhat sterner or sadder figure than St. Francis
465 or St. Teresa only accentuates the dilemma. Face to face with the
466 gravest or even grimmest of Catholics, we can still ask, ‘Why did
467 Catholicism make war on Manichees, if Catholicism was Manichean?’
468 Take another rationalistic explanation of the rise of Christendom. It is
469 common enough to find another critic saying, ‘Christianity did not
470 really rise at all; that is, it did not merely rise from below; it was
471 imposed from above. It is an example of the power of the executive,
472 especially in despotic states. The Empire was really an Empire; that is,
473 it was really ruled by the Emperor. One of the Emperors happened to
474 become a Christian. He might just as well have become a Mithraist or a
475 Jew or a Fire-Worshipper; it was common in the decline of the Empire for
476 eminent and educated people to adopt these eccentric eastern cults. But
477 when he adopted it, it became the official religion of the Roman Empire;
478 and when it became the official religion of the Roman Empire, it became
479 as strong, as universal, and as invincible as the Roman Empire. It has
480 only remained in the world as a relic of that Empire; or, as many have
481 put it, it is but the ghost of Caesar still hovering over Rome.’ This
482 also is a very ordinary line taken in the criticism of orthodoxy, to say
483 that it was only officialism that ever made it orthodoxy. And here again
484 we can call on the heretics to refute it.
485 The whole great history of the Arian heresy might have been invented to
486 explode this idea. It is a very interesting history often repeated in
487 this connection; and the upshot of it is in that in so far as there ever
488 was a merely official religion, it actually died because it was a merely
489 official religion; and what destroyed it was the real religion. Arius
490 advanced a version of Christianity which moved, more or less vaguely, in
491 the direction of what we should call Unitarianism; though it was not the
492 same, for it gave to Christ a curious intermediary position between the
493 divine and human. The point is that it seemed to many more reasonable
494 and less fanatical; and among these were many of the educated class in a
495 sort of reaction against the first romance of conversion. Arians were a
496 sort of moderates and a sort of modernists. And it was felt that after
497 the first squabbles this was the final form of rationalised religion
498 into which civilisation might well settle down. It was accepted by Divus
499 Caesar himself and became the official orthodoxy; the generals and
500 military princes drawn from the new barbarian powers of the north, full
501 of the future, supported it strongly. But the sequel is still more
502 important. Exactly as a modern man might pass through Unitarianism to
503 complete agnosticism, so the greatest of the Arian emperors ultimately
504 shed the last and thinnest pretence of Christianity; he abandoned even
505 Arius and returned to Apollo. He was a Caesar of the Caesars; a soldier,
506 a scholar, a man of large ambitions and ideals; another of the
507 philosopher kings. It seemed to him as if at his signal the sun rose
508 again. The oracles began to speak like birds beginning to sing at dawn;
509 paganism was itself again; the gods returned. It seemed the end of that
510 strange interlude of an alien superstition. And indeed it was the end of
511 it, so far as there was a mere interlude of mere superstition. It was
512 the end of it, in so far as it was the fad of an emperor or the fashion
513 of a generation. If there really was something that began with
514 Constantine, then it ended with Julian.
515 But there was something that did not end. There had arisen in that hour
516 of history, defiant above the democratic tumult of the Councils of the
517 Church, Athanasius against the world. We may pause upon the point at
518 issue; because it is relevant to the whole of this religious history,
519 and the modern world seems to miss the whole point of it. We might put
520 it this way. If there is one question which the enlightened and liberal
521 have the habit of deriding and holding up as a dreadful example of
522 barren dogma and senseless sectarian strife, it is this Athanasian
523 question of the Co-Eternity of the Divine Son. On the other hand, if
524 there is one thing that the same liberals always offer us as a piece of
525 pure and simple Christianity, untroubled by doctrinal disputes, it is
526 the single sentence, ‘God is Love.’ Yet the two statements are almost
527 identical; at least one is very nearly nonsense without the other. The
528 barren dogma is only the logical way of stating the beautiful sentiment.
529 For if there be a being without beginning, existing before all things,
530 was He loving when there was nothing to be loved? If through that
531 unthinkable eternity He is lonely, what is the meaning of saying He is
532 love? The only justification of such a mystery is the mystical
533 conception that in His own nature there was something analogous to
534 self-expression; something of what begets and beholds what it has
535 begotten. Without some such idea, it is really illogical to complicate
536 the ultimate essence of deity with an idea like love. If the moderns
537 really want a simple religion of love, they must look for it in the
538 Athanasian Creed. The truth is that the trumpet of true Christianity,
539 the challenge of the charities and simplicities of Bethlehem or
540 Christmas Day, never rang out more arrestingly and unmistakably than in
541 the defiance of Athanasius to the cold compromise of the Arians. It was
542 emphatically he who really was fighting for a God of Love against a God
543 of colourless and remote cosmic control; the God of the stoics and the
544 agnostics. It was emphatically he who was fighting for the Holy Child
545 against the grey deity of the Pharisees and the Sadducees. He was
546 fighting for that very balance of beautiful interdependence and
547 intimacy, in the very Trinity of the Divine Nature, that draws our
548 hearts to the Trinity of the Holy Family. His dogma, if the phrase be
549 not misunderstood, turns even God into a Holy Family.
550 That this purely Christian dogma actually for a second time rebelled
551 against the Empire, and actually for a second time refounded the Church
552 in spite of the Empire, is itself a proof that there was something
553 positive and personal working in the world, other than whatever official
554 faith the Empire chose to adopt. This power utterly destroyed the
555 official faith that the Empire did adopt. It went on its own way as it
556 is going on its own way still. There are any number of other examples in
557 which is repeated precisely the same process we have reviewed in the
558 case of the Manichean and the Arian. A few centuries afterwards, for
559 instance, the Church had to maintain the same Trinity, which is simply
560 the logical side of love, against another appearance of the isolated and
561 simplified deity in the religion of Islam. Yet there are some who cannot
562 see what the Crusaders were fighting for; and some even who talk as if
563 Christianity had never been anything but a form of what they call
564 Hebraism coming in with the decay of Hellenism. Those people must
565 certainly be very much puzzled by the war between the Crescent and the
566 Cross. If Christianity had never been anything but a simpler morality
567 sweeping away polytheism, there is no reason why Christendom should not
568 have been swept into Islam. The truth is that Islam itself was a
569 barbaric reaction against that very humane complexity that is really a
570 Christian character; that idea of balance in the deity, as of balance in
571 the family, that makes that creed a sort of sanity, and that sanity the
572 soul of civilisation. And that is why the Church is from the first a
573 thing holding its own position and point of view, quite apart from the
574 accidents and anarchies of its age. That is why it deals blows
575 impartially right and left, at the pessimism of the Manichean or the
576 optimism of the Pelagian. It was not a Manichean movement because it was
577 not a movement at all. It was not an official fashion because it was not
578 a fashion at all. It was something that could coincide with movements
579 and fashions, could control them and could survive them.
580 So might rise from their graves the great heresiarchs to confound their
581 comrades of to-day. There is nothing that the critics now affirm that we
582 cannot call on these great witnesses to deny. The modern critic will say
583 lightly enough that Christianity was but a reaction into asceticism and
584 anti-natural spirituality, a dance of fakirs furious against life and
585 love. But Manes the great mystic will answer them from his secret throne
586 and cry, ‘These Christians have no right to be called spiritual; these
587 Christians have no title to be called ascetics; they who compromised
588 with the curse of life and all the filth of the family. Through them the
589 earth is still foul with fruit and harvest and polluted with population.
590 Theirs was no movement against nature, or my children would have carried
591 it to triumph; but these fools renewed the world when I would have ended
592 it with a gesture.’ And another critic will write that the Church was
593 but the shadow of the Empire, the fad of a chance Emperor, and that it
594 remains in Europe only as the ghost of the power of Rome. And Arius the
595 deacon will answer out of the darkness of oblivion: ‘No, indeed, or the
596 world would have followed my more reasonable religion. For mine went
597 down before demagogues and men defying Caesar; and around my champion
598 was the purple cloak and mine was the glory of the eagles. It was not
599 for lack of these things that I failed.’ And yet a third modern will
600 maintain that the creed spread only as a sort of panic of hell-fire; men
601 everywhere attempting impossible things in fleeing from incredible
602 vengeance; a nightmare of imaginary remorse; and such an explanation
603 will satisfy many who see something dreadful in the doctrine of
604 orthodoxy. And then there will go up against it the terrible voice of
605 Tertullian, saying, ‘And why then was I cast out; and why did soft
606 hearts and heads decide against me when I proclaimed the perdition of
607 all sinners; and what was this power that thwarted me when I threatened
608 all backsliders with hell? For none ever went up that hard road so far
609 as I; and mine was the *Credo Quia Impossibile*.’ Then there is the
610 fourth suggestion that there was something of the Semitic secret society
611 in the whole matter; that it was a new invasion of the nomad spirit
612 shaking a kindlier and more comfortable paganism, its cities and its
613 household gods; whereby the jealous monotheistic races could after all
614 establish their jealous God. And Mahomet shall answer out of the
615 whirlwind, the red whirlwind of the desert, ‘Who ever served the
616 jealousy of God as I did or left him more lonely in the sky? Who ever
617 paid more honour to Moses and Abraham or won more victories over idols
618 and the images of paganism? And what was this thing that thrust me back
619 with the energy of a thing alive; whose fanaticism could drive me from
620 Sicily and tear up my deep roots out of the rock of Spain? What faith
621 was theirs who thronged in thousands of every class and country crying
622 out that my ruin was the will of God; and what hurled great Godfrey as
623 from a catapult over the wall of Jerusalem; and what brought great
624 Sobieski like a thunderbolt to the gates of Vienna? I think there was
625 more than you fancy in the religion that has so matched itself with
626 mine.’
627 Those who would suggest that the faith was a fanaticism are doomed to an
628 eternal perplexity. In their account it is bound to appear as fanatical
629 for nothing, and fanatical against everything. It is ascetical and at
630 war with ascetics, Roman and in revolt against Rome, monotheistic and
631 fighting furiously against monotheism; harsh in its condemnation of
632 harshness; a riddle not to be explained even as unreason. And what sort
633 of unreason is it that seems reasonable to millions of educated
634 Europeans through all the revolutions of some sixteen hundred years?
635 People are not amused with a puzzle or a paradox or a mere muddle in the
636 mind for all that time. I know of no explanation except that such a
637 thing is not unreason but reason; that if it is fanatical it is
638 fanatical for reason and fanatical against all the unreasonable things.
639 That is the only explanation I can find of a thing from the first so
640 detached and so confident, condemning things that looked so like itself,
641 refusing help from powers that seemed so essential to its existence,
642 sharing on its human side all the passions of the age, yet always at the
643 supreme moment suddenly rising superior to them, never saying exactly
644 what it was expected to say and never needing to unsay what it had said;
645 I can find no explanation except that, like Pallas from the brain of
646 Jove, it had indeed come forth out of the mind of God, mature and mighty
647 and armed for judgment and for war.
CHAPTER V
49 THE ESCAPE FROM PAGANISM
50 The modern missionary, with his palm-leaf hat and his umbrella, has
51 become rather a figure of fun. He is chaffed among men of the world for
52 the ease with which he can be eaten by cannibals and the narrow bigotry
53 which makes him regard the cannibal culture as lower than his own.
54 Perhaps the best part of the joke is that the men of the world do not
55 see that the joke is against themselves. It is rather ridiculous to ask
56 a man just about to be boiled in a pot and eaten, at a purely religious
57 feast, why he does not regard all religions as equally friendly and
58 fraternal. But there is a more subtle criticism uttered against the more
59 old-fashioned missionary; to the effect that he generalises too broadly
60 about the heathen and pays too little attention to the difference
61 between Mahomet and Mumbo-Jumbo. There was probably truth in this
62 complaint, especially in the past; but it is my main contention here
63 that the exaggeration is all the other way at present. It is the
64 temptation of the professors to treat mythologies too much as
65 theologies; as things thoroughly thought out and seriously held. It is
66 the temptation of the intellectuals to take much too seriously the fine
67 shades of various schools in the rather irresponsible metaphysics of
68 Asia. Above all, it is their temptation to miss the real truth implied
69 in the idea of Aquinas contra Gentiles or Athanasius contra mundum.
70 If the missionary says, in fact, that he is exceptional in being a
71 Christian, and that the rest of the races and religions can be
72 collectively classified as heathen, he is perfectly right. He may say
73 it in quite the wrong spirit, in which case he is spiritually wrong. But
74 in the cold light of philosophy and history, he is intellectually right.
75 He may not be right-minded, but he is right. He may not even have a
76 right to be right, but he is right. The outer world to which he brings
77 his creed really is something subject to certain generalisations
78 covering all its varieties, and is not merely a variety of similar
79 creeds. Perhaps it is in any case too much of a temptation to pride or
80 hypocrisy to call it heathenry. Perhaps it would be better simply to
81 call it humanity. But there are certain broad characteristics of what we
82 call humanity while it remains in what we call heathenry. They are not
83 necessarily bad characteristics; some of them are worthy of the respect
84 of Christendom; some of them have been absorbed and transfigured in the
85 substance of Christendom. But they existed before Christendom and they
86 still exist outside Christendom, as certainly as the sea existed before
87 a boat and all round a boat; and they have as strong and as universal
88 and as unmistakable a savour as the sea.
89 For instance, all real scholars who have studied the Greek and Roman
90 culture say one thing about it. They agree that in the ancient world
91 religion was one thing and philosophy quite another. There was very
92 little effort to rationalise and at the same time to realise a real
93 belief in the gods. There was very little pretence of any such real
94 belief among the philosophers. But neither had the passion or perhaps
95 the power to persecute the other, save in particular and peculiar cases;
96 and neither the philosopher in his school nor the priest in his temple
97 seems ever to have seriously contemplated his own concept as covering
98 the world. A priest sacrificing to Artemis in Calydon did not seem to
99 think that people would some day sacrifice to her instead of to Isis
100 beyond the sea; a sage following the vegetarian rule of the
101 Neo-Pythagoreans did not seem to think it would universally prevail and
102 exclude the methods of Epictetus or Epicurus. We may call this
103 liberality if we like; I am not dealing with an argument but describing
104 an atmosphere. All this, I say, is admitted by all scholars; but what
105 neither the learned nor the unlearned have fully realised, perhaps, is
106 that this description is really an exact description of all
107 non-Christian civilisation to-day; and especially of the great
108 civilisations of the East. Eastern paganism really is much more all of a
109 piece, just as ancient paganism was much more all of a piece, than the
110 modern critics admit. It is a many-coloured Persian carpet as the others
111 was a varied and tessellated Roman pavement; but the one real crack
112 right across that pavement came from the earthquake of the Crucifixion.
113 The modern European seeking his religion in Asia is reading his religion
114 into Asia. Religion there is something different; it is both more and
115 less. He is like a man mapping out the sea as land; marking waves as
116 mountains; not understanding the nature of its peculiar permanence. It
117 is perfectly true that Asia has its own dignity and poetry and high
118 civilisation. But it is not in the least true that Asia has its own
119 definite dominions of moral government, where all loyalty is conceived
120 in terms of morality; as when we say that Ireland is Catholic or that
121 New England was Puritan. The map is not marked out in religions, in our
122 sense of churches. The state of mind is far more subtle, more relative,
123 more secretive, more varied and changing, like the colours of the snake.
124 The Moslem is the nearest approach to a militant Christian; and that is
125 precisely because he is a much nearer approach to an envoy from western
126 civilisation. The Moslem in the heart of Asia almost stands for the soul
127 of Europe. And as he stands between them and Europe in the matter of
128 space, so he stands between them and Christianity in the matter of time.
129 In that sense the Moslems in Asia are merely like the Nestorians in
130 Asia. Islam, historically speaking, is the greatest of the eastern
131 heresies. It owed something to the quite isolated and unique
132 individuality of Israel; but it owed more to Byzantium and the
133 theological enthusiasm of Christendom. It owed something even to the
134 Crusades. It owed nothing whatever to Asia. It owed nothing to the
135 atmosphere of the ancient and traditional world of Asia, with its
136 immemorial etiquette and its bottomless or bewildering philosophies. All
137 that ancient and actual Asia felt the entrance of Islam as something
138 foreign and western and warlike, piercing it like a spear.
139 Even where we might trace in dotted lines the domains of Asiatic
140 religions, we should probably be reading into them something dogmatic
141 and ethical belonging to our own religion. It is as if a European
142 ignorant of the American atmosphere were to suppose that each ‘state’
143 was a separate sovereign state as patriotic as France or Poland; or that
144 when a Yankee referred fondly to his ‘home town’ he meant he had no
145 other nation, like a citizen of ancient Athens or Rome. As he would be
146 reading a particular sort of loyalty into America, so we are reading a
147 particular sort of loyalty into Asia. There are loyalties of other
148 kinds; but not what men on the West mean by being a believer, by trying
149 to be a Christian, by being a good Protestant or a practising Catholic.
150 In the intellectual world it means something far more vague and varied
151 by doubts and speculations. In the moral world it means something far
152 more loose and drifting. A professor of Persian at one of our great
153 universities, so passionate a partisan of the East as practically to
154 profess a contempt for the West, said to a friend of mine: ‘You will
155 never understand oriental religions, because you always conceive
156 religion as connected with ethics. This kind has really nothing to do
157 with ethics.’ We have most of us known some Masters of the Higher
158 Wisdom, some Pilgrims upon the Path to Power, some eastern esoteric
159 saints and seers, who had really nothing to do with ethics. Something
160 different, something detached and irresponsible, tinges the moral
161 atmosphere of Asia and touches even that of Islam. It was very
162 realistically caught in the atmosphere of *Hassan*; and a very horrible
163 atmosphere too. It is even more vivid in such glimpses as we get of the
164 genuine and ancient cults of Asia. Deeper than the depths of
165 metaphysics, far down in the abysses of mystical meditations, under all
166 that solemn universe of spiritual things, is a secret, an intangible and
167 a terrible levity. It does not really very much matter what one does.
168 Either because they do not believe in a devil, or because they do
169 believe in a destiny, or because experience here is everything and
170 eternal life something totally different, but for some reason they are
171 totally different. I have read somewhere that there were three great
172 friends famous in medieval Persia for their unity of mind. One became
173 the responsible and respected Vizier of the Great King; the second was
174 the poet Omar, pessimist and epicurean, drinking wine in mockery of
175 Mahomet; the third was the Old Man of the Mountain who maddened his
176 people with hashish that they might murder other people with daggers. It
177 does not really much matter what one does.
178 The Sultan in *Hassan* would have understood all those three men; indeed
179 he was all those three men. But this sort of universalist cannot have
180 what we call a character; it is what we call a chaos. He cannot choose;
181 he cannot fight; he cannot repent; he cannot hope. He is not in the same
182 sense creating something; for creation means rejection. He is not, in
183 our religious phrase, making his soul. For our doctrine of salvation
184 does really mean a labour like that of a man trying to make a statue
185 beautiful; a victory with wings. For that there must be a final choice;
186 for a man cannot make statues without rejecting stone. And there really
187 is this ultimate unmorality behind the metaphysics of Asia. And the
188 reason is that there has been nothing through all those unthinkable ages
189 to bring the human mind sharply to the point; to tell it that the time
190 has come to choose. The mind has lived too much in eternity. The soul
191 has been too immortal; in the special sense that it ignores the idea of
192 mortal sin. It has had too much of eternity, in the sense that it has
193 not had enough of the hour of death and the day of judgment. It is not
194 crucial enough; in the literal sense that it has not had enough of the
195 cross. That is what we mean when we say that Asia is very old. But
196 strictly speaking Europe is quite as old as Asia; indeed in a sense any
197 place is as old as any other place. What we mean is that Europe has not
198 merely gone on growing older. It has been born again.
199 Asia is all humanity; as it has worked out its human doom. Asia, in its
200 vast territory, in its varied populations, in its heights of past
201 achievement and its depths of dark speculation, is itself a world; and
202 represents something of what we mean when we speak of the world. It is a
203 cosmos rather than a continent. It is the world as man has made it; and
204 contains many of the most wonderful things that man has made. Therefore
205 Asia stands as the one representative of paganism and the one rival to
206 Christendom. But everywhere else where we get glimpses of that mortal
207 destiny, they suggest stages in the same story. Where Asia trails away
208 into the southern archipelagoes of the savages, or where a darkness full
209 of nameless shapes dwells in the heart of Africa, or where the last
210 survivors of lost races linger in the cold volcano of prehistoric
211 America, it is all the same story; sometimes perhaps later chapters of
212 the same story. It is men entangled in the forest of their own
213 mythology; it is men drowned in the sea of their own metaphysics.
214 Polytheists have grown weary of the wildest of fictions. Monotheists
215 have grown weary of the most wonderful of truths. Diabolists here and
216 there have such a hatred of heaven and earth that they have tried to
217 take refuge in hell. It is the Fall of Man; and it is exactly that fall
218 that was being felt by our own fathers at the first moment of the Roman
219 decline. We also were going down that wide road; down that easy slope;
220 following the magnificent procession of the high civilisations of the
221 world.
222 If the Church had not entered the world then, it seems probable that
223 Europe would be now very much what Asia is now. Something may be allowed
224 for a real difference of race and environment, visible in the ancient as
225 in the modern world. But after all we talk about the changeless East
226 very largely because it has not suffered the great change. Paganism in
227 its last phase showed considerable signs of becoming equally changeless.
228 This would not mean that new schools or sects of philosophy would not
229 arise; as new schools did arise in Antiquity and do arise in Asia. It
230 does not mean that there would be no real mystics or visionaries; as
231 there were mystics in Antiquity and are mystics in Asia. It does not
232 mean that there would be no social codes, as there were codes in
233 Antiquity and are codes in Asia. It does not mean that there could not
234 be good men or happy lives, for God has given all men a conscience and
235 conscience can give all men a kind of peace. But it does mean that the
236 tone and proportion of all these things, and especially the proportion
237 of good and evil things, would be in the unchanged West what they are in
238 the changeless East. And nobody who looks at that changeless East
239 honestly, and with a real sympathy, can believe that there is anything
240 there remotely resembling the challenge and revolution of the Faith.
241 In short, if classic paganism had lingered until now, a number of things
242 might well have lingered with it; and they would look very like what we
243 call the religions of the East. There would still be Pythagoreans
244 teaching reincarnation, as there are still Hindus teaching
245 reincarnation. There would still be Stoics making a religion out of
246 reason and virtue, as there are still Confucians making a religion out
247 of reason and virtue. There would still be Neo-Platonists studying
248 transcendental truths, the meaning of which was mysterious to other
249 people and disputed even amongst themselves; as the Buddhists still
250 study a transcendentalism mysterious to others and disputed among
251 themselves. There would still be intelligent Apollonians apparently
252 worshipping the sun-god but explaining that they were worshipping the
253 divine principle; just as there are still intelligent Parsees apparently
254 worshipping the sun but explaining that they are worshipping the deity.
255 There would still be wild Dionysians dancing on the mountain as there
256 are still wild Dervishes dancing in the desert. There would still be
257 crowds of people attending the popular feasts of the gods, in pagan
258 Europe as in pagan Asia. There would still be crowds of gods, local and
259 other, for them to worship. And there would still be a great many more
260 people who worshipped them than people who believed in them. Finally
261 there would still be a very large number of people who did worship gods
262 and did believe in gods; and who believed in gods and worshipped gods
263 simply because they were demons. There would still be Levantines
264 secretly sacrificing to Moloch as there are still Thugs secretly
265 sacrificing to Kalee. There would still be a great deal of magic; and a
266 great deal of it would be black magic. There would still be a
267 considerable admiration of Seneca and a considerable imitation of Nero;
268 just as the exalted epigrams of Confucius could coexist with the
269 tortures of China. And over all that tangled forest of traditions
270 growing wild or withering would brood the broad silence of a singular
271 and even nameless mood; but the nearest name of it is nothing. All these
272 things, good and bad, would have an indescribable air of being too old
273 to die.
274 None of these things occupying Europe in the absence of Christendom
275 would bear the least likeness to Christendom. Since the Pythagorean
276 Metempsychosis would still be there, we might call it the Pythagorean
277 religion as we talk about the Buddhist religion. As the noble maxims of
278 Socrates would still be there, we might call it the Socratic religion as
279 we talk about the Confucian religion. As the popular holiday was still
280 marked by a mythological hymn to Adonis, we might call it the religion
281 of Adonis as we talk about the religion of Juggernaut. As literature
282 would still be based on the Greek mythology, we might call that
283 mythology a religion, as we call the Hindu mythology a religion. We
284 might say that there were so many thousands or millions of people
285 belonging to that religion, in the sense of frequenting such temples or
286 merely living in a land full of such temples. But if we called the last
287 tradition of Pythagoras or the lingering legend of Adonis by the name of
288 a religion, then we must find some other name for the Church of Christ.
289 If anybody says that philosophic maxims preserved through many ages, or
290 mythological temples frequented by many people, are things of the same
291 class and category as the Church, it is enough to answer quite simply
292 that they are not. Nobody thinks they are the same when he sees them in
293 the old civilisation of Greece and Rome; nobody would think they were
294 the same if that civilisation had lasted two thousand years longer and
295 existed at the present day; nobody can in reason think they are the same
296 in the parallel pagan civilisation in the East, as it is at the present
297 day. None of these philosophies or mythologies are anything like a
298 Church; certainly nothing like a Church Militant. And, as I have shown
299 elsewhere, even if this rule were not already proved, the exception
300 would prove the rule. The rule is that pre-Christian or pagan history
301 does not produce a Church Militant; and the exception, or what some
302 would call the exception, is that Islam is at least militant if it is
303 not Church. And that is precisely because Islam is the one religious
304 rival that is *not* pre-Christian and therefore not in that sense pagan.
305 Islam was a product of Christianity; even if it was a by-product; even
306 if it was a bad product. It was a heresy or parody emulating and
307 therefore imitating the Church. It is no more surprising that
308 Mahomedanism had something of her fighting spirit than that Quakerism
309 had something of her peaceful spirit. After Christianity there are any
310 number of such emulations or extensions. Before it there are none.
311 The Church Militant is thus unique because it is an army marching to
312 effect a universal deliverance. The bondage from which the world is thus
313 to be delivered is something that is very well symbolised by the state
314 of Asia as by the state of pagan Europe. I do not mean merely their
315 moral or immoral state. The missionary, as a matter of fact, has much
316 more to say for himself than the enlightened imagine, even when he says
317 that the heathen are idolatrous and immoral. A touch or two of realistic
318 experience about Eastern religion, even about Moslem religion, will
319 reveal some startling insensibilities in ethics; such as the practical
320 indifference to the line between passion and perversion. It is not
321 prejudice but practical experience which says that Asia is full of
322 demons as well as gods. But the evil I mean is in the mind. And it is in
323 the mind wherever the mind has worked for a long time alone. It is what
324 happens when all dreaming and thinking have come to an end in an
325 emptiness that is at once negation and necessity. It sounds like an
326 anarchy, but it is also a slavery. It is what has been called already
327 the wheel of Asia; all those recurrent arguments about cause and effect
328 or things beginning and ending in the mind, which make it impossible for
329 the soul really to strike out and go anywhere or do anything. And the
330 point is that it is not necessarily peculiar to Asiatics; it would have
331 been true in the end of Europeans—if something had not happened. If the
332 Church Militant had not been a thing marching, all men would have been
333 marking time. If the Church Militant had not endured a discipline, all
334 men would have endured a slavery.
335 What that universal yet fighting faith brought into the world was hope.
336 Perhaps the one thing common to mythology and philosophy was that both
337 were really sad; in the sense that they had not this hope even if they
338 had touches of faith or charity. We may call Buddhism a faith; though to
339 us it seems more like a doubt. We may call the Lord of Compassion a Lord
340 of Charity; though it seems to us a very pessimist sort of pity. But
341 those who insist most on the antiquity and size of such cults must agree
342 that in all their ages they have not covered all their areas with that
343 sort of practical and pugnacious hope. In Christendom hope has never
344 been absent; rather it has been errant, extravagant, excessively fixed
345 upon fugitive chances. Its perpetual revolution and reconstruction has
346 at least been an evidence of people being in better spirits. Europe did
347 very truly renew its youth like the eagles; just as the eagles of Rome
348 rose again over the legions of Napoleon, or we have seen soaring but
349 yesterday the silver eagle of Poland. But in the Polish case even
350 revolution always went with religion. Napoleon himself sought a
351 reconciliation with religion. Religion could never be finally separated
352 even from the most hostile of the hopes; simply because it was the real
353 source of the hopefulness. And the cause of this is to be found simply
354 in the religion itself. Those who quarrel about it seldom even consider
355 it in itself. There is neither space nor place for such a full
356 consideration here; but a word may be said to explain a reconciliation
357 that always recurs and still seems to require explanation.
358 There will be no end to the weary debates about liberalising theology,
359 until people face the fact that the only liberal part of it is really
360 the dogmatic part. If dogma is incredible, it is because it is
361 incredibly liberal. If it is irrational, it can only be in giving us
362 more assurance of freedom than is justified by reason. The obvious
363 example is that essential form of freedom which we call free-will. It is
364 absurd to say that a man shows his liberality in denying his liberty.
365 But it is tenable that he has to affirm a transcendental doctrine in
366 order to affirm his liberty. There is a sense in which we might
367 reasonably say that if man has a primary power of choice, he has in that
368 fact a supernatural power of creation, as if he could raise the dead or
369 give birth to the unbegotten. Possibly in that case a man must be a
370 miracle; and certainly in that case he must be a miracle in order to be
371 a man; and most certainly in order to be a free man. But it is absurd to
372 forbid him to be a free man and do it in the name of a more free
373 religion.
374 But it is true in twenty other matters. Anybody who believes at all in
375 God must believe in the absolute supremacy of God. But in so far as that
376 supremacy does allow of any degrees that can be called liberal or
377 illiberal, it is self-evident that the illiberal power is the deity of
378 the rationalists and the liberal power is the deity of the dogmatists.
379 Exactly in proportion as you turn monotheism into monism you turn it
380 into despotism. It is precisely the unknown God of the scientist, with
381 his impenetrable purpose and his inevitable and unalterable law, that
382 reminds us of a Prussian autocrat making rigid plans in a remote tent
383 and moving mankind like machinery. It is precisely the God of miracles
384 and of answered prayers who reminds us of a liberal and popular prince,
385 receiving petitions, listening to parliaments and considering the cases
386 of a whole people. I am not now arguing the rationality of this
387 conception in other respects; as a matter of fact it is not, as some
388 suppose, irrational; for there is nothing irrational in the wisest and
389 most well-informed king acting differently according to the action of
390 those he wishes to save. But I am here only noting the general nature of
391 liberality, or of free or enlarged atmosphere of action. And in this
392 respect it is certain that the king can only be what we call magnanimous
393 if he is what some call capricious. It is the Catholic, who has the
394 feeling that his prayers do make a difference when offered for the
395 living and the dead, who also has the feeling of living like a free
396 citizen in something almost like a constitutional commonwealth. It is
397 the monist who lives under a single iron law who must have the feeling
398 of living like a slave under a sultan. Indeed I believe that the
399 original use of the word *suffragium*, which we now use in politics for
400 a vote, was that employed in theology about a prayer. The dead in
401 Purgatory were said to have the suffrages of the living. And in this
402 sense, of a sort of right of petition to the supreme ruler, we may truly
403 say that the whole of the Communion of Saints, as well as the whole of
404 the Church Militant, is founded on universal suffrage.
405 But above all, it is true of the most tremendous issue; of that tragedy
406 which has created the divine comedy of our creed. Nothing short of the
407 extreme and strong and startling doctrine of the divinity of Christ will
408 give that particular effect that can truly stir the popular sense like a
409 trumpet; the idea of the king himself serving in the ranks like a common
410 soldier. By making that figure merely human we make that story much less
411 human. We take away the point of the story which actually pierces
412 humanity; the point of the story which was quite literally the point of
413 a spear. It does not especially humanise the universe to say that good
414 and wise men can die for their opinions; any more than it would be any
415 sort of uproariously popular news in an army that good soldiers may
416 easily get killed. It is no news that King Leonidas is dead any more
417 than that Queen Anne is dead; and men did not wait for Christianity to
418 be men, in the full sense of being heroes. But if we are describing, for
419 the moment, the atmosphere of what is generous and popular and even
420 picturesque, any knowledge of human nature will tell us that no
421 sufferings of the sons of men, or even of the servants of God, strike
422 the same note as the notion of the master suffering instead of his
423 servants. And this is given by the theological and emphatically not by
424 the scientific deity. No mysterious monarch, hidden in his starry
425 pavilion at the base of the cosmic campaign, is in the least like that
426 celestial chivalry of the Captain who carries his five wounds in the
427 front of battle.
428 What the denouncer of dogma really means is not that dogma is bad; but
429 rather that dogma is too good to be true. That is, he means that dogma
430 is too liberal to be likely. Dogma gives man too much freedom when it
431 permits him to fall. Dogma gives even God too much freedom when it
432 permits him to die. That is what the intelligent sceptics ought to say;
433 and it is not in the least my intention to deny that there is something
434 to be said for it. They mean that the universe is itself a universal
435 prison; that existence itself is a limitation and a control; and it is
436 not for nothing that they call causation a chain. In a word, they mean
437 quite simply that they cannot believe these things; not in the least
438 that they are unworthy of belief. We say, not lightly but very
439 literally, that the truth has made us free. They say that it makes us so
440 free that it cannot be the truth. To them it is like believing in
441 fairyland to believe in such freedom as we enjoy. It is like believing
442 in men with wings to entertain the fancy of men with wills. It is like
443 accepting a fable about a squirrel in conversation with a mountain to
444 believe in a man who is free to ask or a God who is free to answer. This
445 is a manly and a rational negation, for which I for one shall always
446 show respect. But I decline to show any respect for those who first of
447 all clip the bird and cage the squirrel, rivet the chains and refuse the
448 freedom, close all the doors of the cosmic prison on us with a clang of
449 eternal iron, tell us that our emancipation is a dream and our dungeon a
450 necessity; and then calmly turn round and tell us they have a freer
451 thought and a more liberal theology.
452 The moral of all this is an old one; that religion is revelation. In
453 other words, it is a vision, and a vision received by faith; but it is a
454 vision of reality. The faith consists in a conviction of its reality.
455 That, for example, is the difference between a vision and a day-dream.
456 And that is the difference between religion and mythology. That is the
457 difference between faith and all that fancy-work, quite human and more
458 or less healthy, which we considered under the head of mythology. There
459 is something in the reasonable use of the very word vision that implies
460 two things about it; first that it comes very rarely, possibly that it
461 comes only once; and secondly that it probably comes once and for all. A
462 day-dream may come every day. A day-dream may be different every day. It
463 is something more than the difference between telling ghost-stories and
464 meeting a ghost.
465 But if it is not a mythology neither is it a philosophy. It is not a
466 philosophy because, being a vision, it is not a pattern but a picture.
467 It is not one of those simplifications which resolve everything into an
468 abstract explanation; as that everything is recurrent; or everything is
469 relative; or everything is inevitable; or everything is illusive. It is
470 not a process but a story. It has proportions, of the sort seen in a
471 picture or a story; it has not the regular repetitions of a pattern or a
472 process; but it replaces them by being convincing as a picture or a
473 story is convincing. In other words, it is exactly, as the phrase goes,
474 like life. For indeed it is life. An example of what is meant here might
475 well be found in the treatment of the problem of evil. It is easy
476 enough to make a plan of life of which the background is black, as the
477 pessimists do; and then admit a speck or two of star-dust more or less
478 accidental, or at least in the literal sense insignificant. And it is
479 easy enough to make another plan on white paper, as the Christian
480 Scientists do, and explain or explain away somehow such dots or smudges
481 as may be difficult to deny. Lastly it is easiest of all, perhaps, to
482 say as the dualists do, that life is like a chess-board in which the two
483 are equal; and can as truly be said to consist of white squares on a
484 black board or of black squares on a white board. But every man feels in
485 his heart that none of these three paper plans is like life; that none
486 of these worlds is one in which he can live. Something tells him that
487 the ultimate idea of a world is not bad or even neutral; staring at the
488 sky or the grass or the truths of mathematics or even a new-laid egg, he
489 has a vague feeling like the shadow of that saying of the great
490 Christian philosopher, St. Thomas Aquinas, ‘Every existence, as such, is
491 good.’ On the other hand, something else tells him that it is unmanly
492 and debased and even diseased to minimise evil to a dot or even a blot.
493 He realises that optimism is morbid. It is if possible even more morbid
494 than pessimism. These vague but healthy feelings, if he followed them
495 out, would result in the idea that evil is in some way an exception but
496 an enormous exception; and ultimately that evil is an invasion or yet
497 more truly a rebellion. He does not think that everything is right or
498 that everything is wrong, or that everything is equally right and wrong.
499 But he does think that right has a right to be right and therefore a
500 right to be there; and wrong has no right to be wrong and therefore no
501 right to be there. It is the prince of the world; but it is also a
502 usurper. So he will apprehend vaguely what the vision will give to him
503 vividly; no less than all that strange story of treason in heaven and
504 the great desertion by which evil damaged and tried to destroy a cosmos
505 that it could not create. It is a very strange story and its proportions
506 and its lines and colours are as arbitrary and absolute as the artistic
507 composition of a picture. It is a vision which we do in fact symbolise
508 in pictures by titanic limbs and passionate tints of plumage; all that
509 abysmal vision of falling stars and the peacock panoplies of the night.
510 But that strange story has one small advantage over the diagrams. It is
511 like life.
512 Another example might be found, not in the problem of evil, but in what
513 is called the problem of progress. One of the ablest agnostics of the
514 age once asked me whether I thought mankind grew better or grew worse or
515 remained the same. He was confident that the alternative covered all
516 possibilities. He did not see that it only covered patterns and not
517 pictures; processes and not stories. I asked him whether he thought that
518 Mr. Smith of Golder’s Green got better or worse or remained exactly the
519 same between the age of thirty and forty. It then seemed to dawn on him
520 that it would rather depend on Mr. Smith; and how he chose to go on. It
521 had never occurred to him that it might depend on how mankind chose to
522 go on; and that its course was not a straight line or an upward or
523 downward curve, but a track like that of a man across a valley, going
524 where he liked and stopping where he chose, going into a church or
525 falling drunk in a ditch. The life of man is a story; an adventure
526 story; and in our vision the same is true even of the story of God.
527 The Catholic faith is the reconciliation because it is the realisation
528 both of mythology and philosophy. It is a story and in that sense one of
529 a hundred stories; only it is a true story. It is a philosophy and in
530 that sense one of a hundred philosophies; only it is a philosophy that
531 is like life. But above all, it is a reconciliation because it is
532 something that can only be called the philosophy of stories. That normal
533 narrative instinct which produced all the fairy-tales is something that
534 is neglected by all the philosophies—except one. The Faith is the
535 justification of that popular instinct; the finding of a philosophy for
536 it or the analysis of the philosophy in it. Exactly as a man in an
537 adventure story has to pass various tests to save his life, so the man
538 in this philosophy has to pass several tests and save his soul. In both
539 there is an idea of free will operating under conditions of design; in
540 other words, there is an aim and it is the business of a man to aim at
541 it; we therefore watch to see whether he will hit it. Now this deep and
542 democratic and dramatic instinct is derided and dismissed in all the
543 other philosophies. For all the other philosophies avowedly end where
544 they begin; and it is the definition of a story that it ends
545 differently; that it begins in one place and ends in another. From
546 Buddha and his wheel to Akhen-Aten and his disc, from Pythagoras with
547 his abstraction of number to Confucius with his religion of routine,
548 there is not one of them that does not in some way sin against the soul
549 of a story. There is none of them that really grasps this human notion
550 of the tale, the test, the adventure; the ordeal of the free man. Each
551 of them starves the story-telling instinct, so to speak, and does
552 something to spoil human life considered as a romance; either by
553 fatalism (pessimist or optimist) and that destiny that is the death of
554 adventure; or by indifference and that detachment that is the death of
555 drama; or by a fundamental scepticism that dissolves the actors into
556 atoms; or by a materialistic limitation blocking the vista of moral
557 consequences; or a mechanical recurrence making even moral tests
558 monotonous; or a bottomless relativity making even practical tests
559 insecure. There is such a thing as a human story; and there is such a
560 thing as the divine story which is also a human story. But there is no
561 such thing as a Hegelian story or a Monist story or a relativist story
562 or a determinist story. For every story, yes, even a penny dreadful or a
563 cheap novelette, has something in it that belongs to our universe and
564 not theirs. Every short story does truly begin with creation and end
565 with a last judgment.
566 And *that* is the reason why the myths and the philosophers were at war
567 until Christ came. That is why the Athenian democracy killed Socrates
568 out of respect for the gods; and why every strolling sophist gave
569 himself the airs of a Socrates whenever he could talk in a superior
570 fashion of the gods; and why the heretic Pharaoh wrecked his huge idols
571 and temples for an abstraction and why the priests could return in
572 triumph and trample his dynasty under foot; and why Buddhism had to
573 divide itself from Brahminism, and why in every age and country outside
574 Christendom there has been a feud for ever between the philosopher and
575 the priest. It is easy enough to say that the philosopher is generally
576 the more rational; it is easier still to forget that the priest is
577 always the more popular. For the priest told the people stories; and the
578 philosopher did not understand the philosophy of stories. It came into
579 the world with the story of Christ.
580 And this is why it had to be a revelation or vision given from above.
581 Any one who will think of the theory of stories or pictures will easily
582 see the point. The true story of the world must be told by somebody to
583 somebody else. By the very nature of a story it cannot be left to occur
584 to anybody. A story has proportions, variations, surprises, particular
585 dispositions, which cannot be worked out by rule in the abstract, like a
586 sum. We could not deduce whether or no Achilles would give back the body
587 of Hector from a Pythagorean theory of number or recurrence; and we
588 could not infer for ourselves in what way the world would get back the
589 body of Christ, merely from being told that all things go round and
590 round upon the wheel of Buddha. A man might perhaps work out a
591 proposition of Euclid without having heard of Euclid; but he would not
592 work out the precise legend of Eurydice without having heard of
593 Eurydice. At any rate he would not be certain how the story would end
594 and whether Orpheus was ultimately defeated. Still less could he guess
595 the end of our story; or the legend of our Orpheus rising, not defeated,
596 from the dead.
597 To sum up; the sanity of the world was restored and the soul of man
598 offered salvation by something which did indeed satisfy the two warring
599 tendencies of the past; which had never been satisfied in full and most
600 certainly never satisfied together. It met the mythological search for
601 romance by being a story and the philosophical search for truth by being
602 a true story. That is why the ideal figure had to be a historical
603 character, as nobody had ever felt Adonis or Pan to be a historical
604 character. But that is also why the historical character had to be the
605 ideal figure; and even fulfil many of the functions given to these other
606 ideal figures; why he was at once the sacrifice and the feast, why he
607 could be shown under the emblems of the growing vine or the rising sun.
608 The more deeply we think of the matter the more we shall conclude that,
609 if there be indeed a God, his creation could hardly have reached any
610 other culmination than this granting of a real romance to the world.
611 Otherwise the two sides of the human mind could never have touched at
612 all; and the brain of man would have remained cloven and double; one
613 lobe of it dreaming impossible dreams and the other repeating invariable
614 calculations. The picture-makers would have remained for ever painting
615 the portrait of nobody. The sages would have remained for ever adding up
616 numerals that came to nothing. It was that abyss that nothing but an
617 incarnation could cover; a divine embodiment of our dreams; and he
618 stands above that chasm whose name is more than priest and older even
619 than Christendom; Pontifex Maximus, the mightiest maker of a bridge.
620 But even with that we return to the more specially Christian symbol in
621 the same tradition; the perfect pattern of the keys. This is a
622 historical and not a theological outline, and it is not my duty here to
623 defend in detail that theology, but merely to point out that it could
624 not even be justified in design without being justified in detail—like
625 a key. Beyond the broad suggestion of this chapter I attempt no
626 apologetic about why the creed should be accepted. But in answer to the
627 historical query of why it was accepted, and is accepted, I answer for
628 millions of others in my reply; because it fits the lock; because it is
629 like life. It is one among many stories; only it happens to be a true
630 story. It is one among many philosophies; only it happens to be the
631 truth. We accept it; and the ground is solid under our feet and the road
632 is open before us. It does not imprison us in a dream of destiny or a
633 consciousness of the universal delusion. It opens to us not only
634 incredible heavens, but what seems to some an equally incredible earth,
635 and makes it credible. This is the sort of truth that is hard to explain
636 because it is a fact; but it is a fact to which we can call witnesses.
637 We are Christians and Catholics not because we worship a key, but
638 because we have passed a door; and felt the wind that is the trumpet of
639 liberty blow over the land of the living.
CHAPTER VI
52 THE FIVE DEATHS OF THE FAITH
53 It is not the purpose of this book to trace the subsequent history of
54 Christianity, especially the later history of Christianity; which
55 involves controversies of which I hope to write more fully elsewhere. It
56 is devoted only to the suggestion that Christianity, appearing amid
57 heathen humanity, had all the character of a unique thing and even of a
58 supernatural thing. It was not like any of the other things; and the
59 more we study it the less it looks like any of them. But there is a
60 certain rather peculiar character which marked it henceforward even down
61 to the present moment, with a note on which this book may well conclude.
62 I have said that Asia and the ancient world had an air of being too old
63 to die. Christendom has had the very opposite fate. Christendom has had
64 a series of revolutions and in each one of them Christianity has died.
65 Christianity has died many times and risen again; for it had a god who
66 knew the way out of the grave. But the first extraordinary fact which
67 marks this history is this: that Europe has been turned upside down over
68 and over again; and that at the end of each of these revolutions the
69 same religion has again been found on top. The Faith is always
70 converting the age, not as an old religion but as a new religion. This
71 truth is hidden from many by a convention that is too little noticed.
72 Curiously enough, it is a convention of the sort which those who ignore
73 it claim especially to detect and denounce. They are always telling us
74 that priests and ceremonies are not religion and that religious
75 organisation can be a hollow sham; but they hardly realise how true it
76 is. It is so true that three or four times at least in the history of
77 Christendom the whole soul seemed to have gone out of Christianity; and
78 almost every man in his heart expected its end. This fact is only masked
79 in medieval and other times by that very official religion which such
80 critics pride themselves on seeing through. Christianity remained the
81 official religion of a Renaissance prince or the official religion of an
82 eighteenth-century bishop, just as an ancient mythology remained the
83 official religion of Julius Caesar or the Arian creed long remained the
84 official religion of Julian the Apostate. But there was a difference
85 between the cases of Julius and of Julian; because the Church had begun
86 its strange career. There was no reason why men like Julius should not
87 worship gods like Jupiter for ever in public and laugh at them for ever
88 in private. But when Julian treated Christianity as dead, he found it
89 had come to life again. He also found, incidentally, that there was not
90 the faintest sign of Jupiter ever coming to life again. This case of
91 Julian and the episode of Arianism is but the first of a series of
92 examples that can only be roughly indicated here. Arianism, as has been
93 said, had every human appearance of being the natural way in which that
94 particular superstition of Constantine might be expected to peter out.
95 All the ordinary stages had been passed through; the creed had become a
96 respectable thing, had become a ritual thing, had then been modified
97 into a rational thing; and the rationalists were ready to dissipate the
98 last remains of it, just as they do to-day. When Christianity rose again
99 suddenly and threw them, it was almost as unexpected as Christ rising
100 from the dead. But there are many other examples of the same thing, even
101 about the same time. The rush of missionaries from Ireland, for
102 instance, has all the air of an unexpected onslaught of young men on an
103 old world, and even on a Church that showed signs of growing old. Some
104 of them were martyred on the coast of Cornwall; and the chief authority
105 on Cornish antiquities told me that he did not believe for a moment that
106 they were martyred by heathens but (as he expressed it with some humour)
107 ‘by rather slack Christians.’
108 Now if we were to dip below the surface of history, as it is not in the
109 scope of this argument to do, I suspect that we should find several
110 occasions when Christendom was thus to all appearance hollowed out from
111 within by doubt and indifference, so that only the old Christian shell
112 stood as the Pagan shell had stood so long. But the difference is that
113 in every such case, the sons were fanatical for the faith where the
114 fathers had been slack about it. This is obvious in the case of the
115 transition from the Renaissance to the Counter-Reformation. It is
116 obvious in the case of a transition from the eighteenth century to the
117 many Catholic revivals of our own time. But I suspect many other
118 examples which would be worthy of separate studies.
119 The Faith is not a survival. It is not as if the Druids had managed
120 somehow to survive somewhere for two thousand years. That is what might
121 have happened in Asia or ancient Europe, in that indifference or
122 tolerance in which mythologies and philosophies could live for ever side
123 by side. It has not survived; it has returned again and again in this
124 western world of rapid change and institutions perpetually perishing.
125 Europe, in the tradition of Rome, was always trying revolution and
126 reconstruction; rebuilding a universal republic. And it always began by
127 rejecting this old stone and ended by making it the head of the corner;
128 by bringing it back from the rubbish-heap to make it the crown of the
129 capitol. Some stones of Stonehenge are standing and some are fallen; and
130 as the stone falleth so shall it lie. There has not been a Druidic
131 renaissance every century or two, with the young Druids crowned with
132 fresh mistletoe, dancing in the sun on Salisbury Plain. Stonehenge has
133 not been rebuilt in every style of architecture from the rude round
134 Norman to the last rococo of the Baroque. The sacred place of the Druids
135 is safe from the vandalism of restoration.
136 But the Church in the West was not in a world where things were too old
137 to die; but in one in which they were always young enough to get killed.
138 The consequence was that superficially and externally it often did get
139 killed; nay, it sometimes wore out even without getting killed. And
140 there follows a fact I find it somewhat difficult to describe, yet which
141 I believe to be very real and rather important. As a ghost is the shadow
142 of a man, and in that sense the shadow of life, so at intervals there
143 passed across this endless life a sort of shadow of death. It came at
144 the moment when it would have perished had it been perishable. It
145 withered away everything that was perishable. If such animal parallels
146 were worthy of the occasion, we might say that the snake shuddered and
147 shed a skin and went on, or even that the cat went into convulsions as
148 it lost only one of its nine-hundred-and-ninety-nine lives. It is truer
149 to say, in a more dignified image, that a clock struck and nothing
150 happened; or that a bell tolled for an execution that was everlastingly
151 postponed.
152 What was the meaning of all that dim but vast unrest of the twelfth
153 century; when, as it has been so finely said, Julian stirred in his
154 sleep? Why did there appear so strangely early, in the twilight of dawn
155 after the Dark Ages, so deep a scepticism as that involved in urging
156 nominalism against realism? For realism against nominalism was really
157 realism against rationalism, or something more destructive than what we
158 call rationalism. The answer is that just as some might have thought the
159 Church simply a part of the Roman Empire, so others later might have
160 thought the Church only a part of the Dark Ages. The Dark Ages ended as
161 the Empire had ended; and the Church should have departed with them, if
162 she had been also one of the shades of night. It was another of those
163 spectral deaths or simulations of death. I mean that if nominalism had
164 succeeded, it would have been as if Arianism had succeeded; it would
165 have been the beginning of a confession that Christianity had failed.
166 For nominalism is a far more fundamental scepticism than mere atheism.
167 Such was the question that was openly asked as the Dark Ages broadened
168 into that daylight that we call the modern world. But what was the
169 answer? The answer was Aquinas in the chair of Aristotle, taking all
170 knowledge for his province; and tens of thousands of lads, down to the
171 lowest ranks of peasant and serf, living in rags and on crusts about the
172 great colleges, to listen to the scholastic philosophy.
173 What was the meaning of all that whisper of fear that ran round the West
174 under the shadow of Islam, and fills every old romance with incongruous
175 images of Saracen knights swaggering in Norway or the Hebrides? Why were
176 men in the extreme West, such as King John if I remember rightly,
177 accused of being secretly Moslems, as men are accused of being secretly
178 atheists? Why was there that fierce alarm among some of the authorities
179 about the rationalistic Arab version or Aristotle? Authorities are
180 seldom alarmed like that except when it is too late. The answer is that
181 hundreds of people probably believed in their hearts that Islam would
182 conquer Christendom; that Averroes was more rational than Anselm; that
183 the Saracen culture was really, as it was superficially, a superior
184 culture. Here again we should probably find a whole generation, the
185 older generation, very doubtful and depressed and weary. The coming of
186 Islam would only have been the coming of Unitarianism a thousand years
187 before its time. To many it may have seemed quite reasonable and quite
188 probable and quite likely to happen. If so, they would have been
189 surprised at what did happen. What did happen was a roar like thunder
190 from thousands and thousands of young men, throwing all their youth into
191 one exultant counter-charge; the Crusades. It was the sons of St.
192 Francis, the Jugglers of God, wandering singing over all the roads of
193 the world; it was the Gothic going up like a flight of arrows; it was
194 the waking of the world. In considering the war of the Albigensians, we
195 come to the breach in the heart of Europe and the landslide of a new
196 philosophy that nearly ended Christendom for ever. In that case the new
197 philosophy was also a very new philosophy; it was pessimism. It was none
198 the less like modern ideas because it was as old as Asia; most modern
199 ideas are. It was the Gnostics returning; but why did the Gnostics
200 return? Because it was the end of an epoch, like the end of the Empire;
201 and should have been the end of the Church. It was Schopenhauer hovering
202 over the future; but it was also Manichaeus rising from the dead; that
203 men might have death and that they might have it more abundantly.
204 It is rather more obvious in the case of the Renaissance, simply because
205 the period is so much nearer to us and people know so much more about
206 it. But there is more even in that example than most people know. Apart
207 from the particular controversies which I wish to reserve for a separate
208 study, the period was far more chaotic than those controversies commonly
209 imply. When Protestants call Latimer a martyr to Protestantism, and
210 Catholics reply that Campion was a martyr to Catholicism, it is often
211 forgotten that many perished in such persecutions who could only be
212 described as martyrs to atheism or anarchism or even diabolism. That
213 world was almost as wild as our own; the men wandering about in it
214 included the sort of man who says there is no God, the sort of man who
215 says he is himself God, the sort of man who says something that nobody
216 can make head or tail of. If we could have the *conversation* of the
217 age following the Renaissance, we should probably be shocked by its
218 shameless negations. The remarks attributed to Marlowe are probably
219 pretty typical of the talk in many intellectual taverns. The transition
220 from Pre-Reformation to Post-Reformation Europe was through a void of
221 very yawning questions; yet again in the long run the answer was the
222 same. It was one of those moments when, as Christ walked on the water,
223 so was Christianity walking in the air.
224 But all these cases are remote in date and could only be proved in
225 detail. We can see the fact much more clearly in the case when the
226 paganism of the Renaissance ended Christianity and Christianity
227 unaccountably began all over again. But we can see it most clearly of
228 all in the case which is close to us and full of manifest and minute
229 evidence; the case of the great decline of religion that began about the
230 time of Voltaire. For indeed it is our own case; and we ourselves have
231 seen the decline of that decline. The two hundred years since Voltaire
232 do not flash past us at a glance like the fourth and fifth centuries or
233 the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. In our own case we can see this
234 oft-repeated process close at hand; we know how completely a society can
235 lose its fundamental religion without abolishing its official religion;
236 we know how men can all become agnostics long before they abolish
237 bishops. And we know that also in this last ending, which really did
238 look to us like the final ending, the incredible thing has happened
239 again; the Faith has a better following among the young men than among
240 the old. When Ibsen spoke of the new generation knocking at the door, he
241 certainly never expected that it would be the church-door.
242 At least five times, therefore, with the Arian and the Albigensian, with
243 the Humanist sceptic, after Voltaire and after Darwin, the Faith has to
244 all appearance gone to the dogs. In each of these five cases it was the
245 dog that died. How complete was the collapse and how strange the
246 reversal, we can only see in detail in the case nearest to our own time.
247 A thousand things have been said about the Oxford Movement and the
248 parallel French Catholic revival; but few have made us feel the simplest
249 fact about it; that it was a surprise. It was a puzzle as well as a
250 surprise; because it seemed to most people like a river turning
251 backwards from the sea and trying to climb back into the mountains. To
252 have read the literature of the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries is
253 to know that nearly everybody had come to take it for granted that
254 religion was a thing that would continually broaden like a river, till
255 it reached an infinite sea. Some of them expected it to go down in a
256 cataract of catastrophe, most of them expected it to widen into an
257 estuary of equality and moderation; but all of them thought its
258 returning on itself a prodigy as incredible as witchcraft. In other
259 words, most moderate people thought that faith like freedom would be
260 slowly broadened down; and some advanced people thought that it would be
261 very rapidly broadened down, not to say flattened out. All that world of
262 Guizot and Macaulay and the commercial and scientific liberality was
263 perhaps more certain than any men before or since about the direction in
264 which the world is going. People were so certain about the direction
265 that they only differed about the pace. Many anticipated with alarm, and
266 a few with sympathy, a Jacobin revolt that should guillotine the
267 Archbishop of Canterbury or a Chartist riot that should hang the parsons
268 on the lamp-posts. But it seemed like a convulsion in nature that the
269 Archbishop instead of losing his head should be looking for his mitre;
270 and that instead of diminishing the respect due to parsons we should
271 strengthen it to the respect due to priests. It revolutionised their
272 very vision of revolution; and turned their very topsyturvydom
273 topsy-turvy.
274 In short, the whole world being divided about whether the stream was
275 going slower or faster, became conscious of something vague but vast
276 that was going against the stream. Both in fact and figure there is
277 something deeply disturbing about this, and that for an essential
278 reason. A dead thing can go with the stream, but only a living thing can
279 go against it. A dead dog can be lifted on the leaping water with all
280 the swiftness of a leaping hound; but only a live dog can swim
281 backwards. A paper boat can ride the rising deluge with all the airy
282 arrogance of a fairy ship; but if the fairy ship sails upstream it is
283 really rowed by the fairies. And among the things that merely went with
284 the tide of apparent progress and enlargement, there was many a
285 demagogue or sophist whose wild gestures were in truth as lifeless as
286 the movement of a dead dog’s limbs wavering in the eddying water; and
287 many a philosophy uncommonly like a paper boat, of the sort that it is
288 not difficult to knock into a cocked hat. But even the truly living and
289 even life-giving things that went with that stream did not thereby prove
290 that they were living or life-giving. It was this other force that was
291 unquestionably and unaccountably alive; the mysterious and unmeasured
292 energy that was thrusting back the river. That was felt to be like the
293 movement of some great monster; and it was none the less clearly a
294 living monster because most people thought it a prehistoric monster. It
295 was none the less an unnatural, an incongruous, and to some a comic
296 upheaval; as if the Great Sea Serpent had suddenly risen out of the
297 Round Pond—unless we consider the Sea Serpent as more likely to live in
298 the Serpentine. This flippant element in the fantasy must not be missed,
299 for it was one of the clearest testimonies to the unexpected nature of
300 the reversal. That age did really feel that a preposterous quality in
301 prehistoric animals belonged also to historic rituals; that mitres and
302 tiaras were like the horns or crests of antediluvian creatures; and
303 that appealing to a Primitive Church was like dressing up as a Primitive
304 Man.
305 The world is still puzzled by that movement; but most of all because it
306 still moves. I have said something elsewhere of the rather random sort
307 of reproaches that are still directed against it and its much greater
308 consequences; it is enough to say here that the more such critics
309 reproach it the less they explain it. In a sense it is my concern here,
310 if not to explain it, at least to suggest the direction of the
311 explanation; but above all, it is my concern to point out one particular
312 thing about it. And that is that it had all happened before; and even
313 many times before.
314 To sum up, in so far as it is true that recent centuries have seen an
315 attenuation of Christian doctrine, recent centuries have only seen what
316 the most remote centuries have seen. And even the modern example has
317 only ended as the medieval and pre-medieval examples ended. It is
318 already clear, and grows clearer every day, that it is not going to end
319 in the disappearance of the diminished creed; but rather in the return
320 of those parts of it that had really disappeared. It is going to end as
321 the Arian compromise ended, as the attempts at a compromise with
322 Nominalism and even with Albigensianism ended. But the point to seize in
323 the modern case, as in all the other cases, is that what returns is not
324 in that sense a simplified theology; not according to that view a
325 purified theology; it is simply theology. It is that enthusiasm for
326 theological studies that marked the most doctrinal ages; it is the
327 divine science. An old Don with D.D. after his name may have become the
328 typical figure of a bore; but that was because he was himself bored with
329 his theology, not because he was excited about it. It was precisely
330 because he was admittedly more interested in the Latin of Plautus than
331 in the Latin of Augustine, in the Greek of Xenophon than in the Greek of
332 Chrysostom. It was precisely because he was more interested in a dead
333 tradition than in a decidedly living tradition. In short, it was
334 precisely because he was himself a type of the time in which Christian
335 faith was weak. It was not because men would not hail, if they could,
336 the wonderful and almost wild vision of a Doctor of Divinity.
337 There are people who say they wish Christianity to remain as a spirit.
338 They mean, very literally, that they wish it to remain as a ghost. But
339 it is not going to remain as a ghost. What follows this process of
340 apparent death is not the lingering of the shade; it is the resurrection
341 of the body. These people are quite prepared to shed pious and
342 reverential tears over the Sepulchre of the Son of Man; what they are
343 not prepared for is the Son of God walking once more upon the hills of
344 morning. These people, and indeed most people, were indeed by this time
345 quite accustomed to the idea that the old Christian candle-light would
346 fade into the light of common day. To many of them it did quite honestly
347 appear like that pale yellow flame of a candle when it is left burning
348 in daylight. It was all the more unexpected, and therefore all the more
349 unmistakable, that the seven-branched candle-stick suddenly towered to
350 heaven like a miraculous tree and flamed until the sun turned pale. But
351 other ages have seen the day conquer the candle-light and then the
352 candle-light conquer the day. Again and again, before our time, men have
353 grown content with a diluted doctrine. And again and again there has
354 followed on that dilution, coming as out of the darkness in a crimson
355 cataract, the strength of the red original wine. And we only say once
356 more to-day as has been said many times by our fathers: ‘Long years and
357 centuries ago our fathers or the founders of our people drank, as they
358 dreamed, of the blood of God. Long years and centuries have passed since
359 the strength of that giant vintage has been anything but a legend of the
360 age of giants. Centuries ago already is the dark time of the second
361 fermentation, when the wine of Catholicism turned into the vinegar of
362 Calvinism. Long since that bitter drink has been itself diluted; rinsed
363 out and washed away by the waters of oblivion and the wave of the world.
364 Never did we think to taste again even that bitter tang of sincerity and
365 the spirit, still less the richer and the sweeter strength of the purple
366 vineyards in our dreams of the age of gold. Day by day and year by year
367 we have lowered our hopes and lessened our convictions; we have grown
368 more and more used to seeing those vats and vineyards overwhelmed in the
369 water-floods and the last savour and suggestion of that special element
370 fading like a stain of purple upon a sea of grey. We have grown used to
371 dilution, to dissolution, to a watering down that went on for ever. But
372 Thou hast kept the good wine until now.’
373 This is the final fact, and it is the most extraordinary of all. The
374 faith has not only often died but it has often died of old age. It has
375 not only been often killed but it has often died a natural death; in the
376 sense of coming to a natural and necessary end. It is obvious that it
377 has survived the most savage and the most universal persecutions from
378 the shock of the Diocletian fury to the shock of the French Revolution.
379 But it has a more strange and even a more weird tenacity; it has
380 survived not only war but peace. It has not only died often but
381 degenerated often and decayed often; it has survived its own weakness
382 and even its own surrender. We need not repeat what is so obvious about
383 the beauty of the end of Christ in its wedding of youth and death. But
384 this is almost as if Christ had lived to the last possible span, had
385 been a white-haired sage of a hundred and died of natural decay, and
386 then had risen again rejuvenated, with trumpets and the rending of the
387 sky. It was said truly enough that human Christianity in its recurrent
388 weakness was sometimes too much wedded to the powers of the world; but
389 if it was wedded it has very often been widowed. It is a strangely
390 immortal sort of widow. An enemy may have said at one moment that it was
391 but an aspect of the power of the Caesars; and it sounds as strange
392 to-day as to call it an aspect of the Pharaohs. An enemy might say that
393 it was the official faith of feudalism; and it sounds as convincing now
394 as to say that it was bound to perish with the ancient Roman villa. All
395 these things did indeed run their course to its normal end; and there
396 seemed no course for the religion but to end with them. It ended and it
397 began again.
398 ‘Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away.’
399 The civilisation of antiquity was the whole world: and men no more
400 dreamed of its ending than of the ending of daylight. They could not
401 imagine another order unless it were in another world. The civilisation
402 of the world has passed away and those words have not passed away. In
403 the long night of the Dark Ages feudalism was so familiar a thing that
404 no man could imagine himself without a lord: and religion was so woven
405 into that network that no man would have believed they could be torn
406 asunder. Feudalism itself was torn to rags and rotted away in the
407 popular life of the true Middle Ages; and the first and freshest power
408 in that new freedom was the old religion. Feudalism had passed away, and
409 the words did not pass away. The whole medieval order, in many ways so
410 complete and almost cosmic a home for man, wore out gradually in its
411 turn: and here at least it was thought that the words would die. They
412 went forth across the radiant abyss of the Renaissance and in fifty
413 years were using all its light and learning for new religious
414 foundations, new apologetics, new saints. It was supposed to have been
415 withered up at last in the dry light of the Age of Reason; it was
416 supposed to have disappeared ultimately in the earthquake of the Age of
417 Revolution. Science explained it away; and it was still there. History
418 disinterred it in the past; and it appeared suddenly in the future.
419 To-day it stands once more in our path; and even as we watch it, it
420 grows.
421 If our social relations and records retain their continuity, if men
422 really learn to apply reason to the accumulating facts of so crushing a
423 story, it would seem that sooner or later even its enemies will learn
424 from their incessant and interminable disappointments not to look for
425 anything so simple as its death. They may continue to war with it, but
426 it will be as they war with nature; as they war with the landscape, as
427 they war with the skies. ‘Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words
428 shall not pass away.’ They will watch for it to stumble; they will watch
429 for it to err; they will no longer watch for it to end. Insensibly, even
430 unconsciously, they will in their own silent anticipations fulfil the
431 relative terms of that astounding prophecy; they will forget to watch
432 for the mere extinction of what has so often been vainly extinguished;
433 and will learn instinctively to look first for the coming of the comet
434 or the freezing of the star.
CONCLUSION
55 THE SUMMARY OF THIS BOOK
56 I have taken the liberty once or twice of borrowing the excellent phrase
57 about an Outline of History; though this study of a special truth and a
58 special error can of course claim no sort of comparison with the rich
59 and many-sided encyclopedia of history, for which that name was chosen.
60 And yet there is a certain reason in the reference; and a sense in which
61 the one thing touches and even cuts across the other. For the story of
62 the world as told by Mr. Wells could here only be criticised as an
63 outline. And, strangely enough, it seems to me that it is only wrong as
64 an outline. It is admirable as an accumulation of history; it is
65 splendid as a storehouse or treasury of history; it is a fascinating
66 disquisition on history; it is most attractive as an amplification of
67 history; but it is quite false as an outline of history. The one thing
68 that seems to me quite wrong about it is the outline; the sort of
69 outline that can really be a single line, like that which makes all the
70 difference between a caricature of the profile of Mr. Winston Churchill
71 and of Sir Alfred Mond. In simple and homely language, I mean the things
72 that stick out; the things that make the simplicity of a silhouette. I
73 think the proportions are wrong; the proportions of what is certain as
74 compared with what is uncertain, of what played a great part as compared
75 with what played a smaller part, of what is ordinary and what is
76 extraordinary, of what really lies level with an average and what stands
77 out as an exception.
78 I do not say it as a small criticism of a great writer, and I have no
79 reason to do so; for in my own much smaller task I feel I have failed in
80 very much the same way. I am very doubtful whether I have conveyed to
81 the reader the main point I meant about the proportions of history, and
82 why I have dwelt so much more on some things than others. I doubt
83 whether I have clearly fulfilled the plan that I set out in the
84 introductory chapter; and for that reason I add these lines as a sort of
85 summary in a concluding chapter. I do believe that the things on which I
86 have insisted are more essential to an outline of history than the
87 things which I have subordinated or dismissed. I do not believe that the
88 past is most truly pictured as a thing in which humanity merely fades
89 away into nature, or civilisation merely fades away into barbarism, or
90 religion fades away into mythology, or our own religion fades away into
91 the religions of the world. In short I do not believe that the best way
92 to produce an outline of history is to rub out the lines. I believe
93 that, of the two, it would be far nearer the truth to tell the tale very
94 simply, like a primitive myth about a man who made the sun and stars or
95 a god who entered the body of a sacred monkey. I will therefore sum up
96 all that has gone before in what seems to me a realistic and reasonably
97 proportioned statement; the short story of mankind.
98 In the land lit by that neighbouring star, whose blaze is the broad
99 daylight, there are many and very various things, motionless and moving.
100 There moves among them a race that is in its relation to the others a
101 race of gods. The fact is not lessened but emphasised because it can
102 behave like a race of demons. Its distinction is not an individual
103 illusion, like one bird pluming itself on its own plumes; it is a solid
104 and a many-sided thing. It is demonstrated in the very speculations that
105 have led to its being denied. That men, the gods of this lower world,
106 are linked with it in various ways is true; but it is another aspect of
107 the same truth. That they grow as the grass grows and walk as the
108 beasts walk is a secondary necessity that sharpens the primary
109 distinction. It is like saying that a magician must after all have the
110 appearance of a man; or that even the fairies could not dance without
111 feet. It has lately been the fashion to focus the mind entirely on these
112 mild and subordinate resemblances and to forget the main fact
113 altogether. It is customary to insist that man resembles the other
114 creatures. Yes; and that very resemblance he alone can see. The fish
115 does not trace the fish-bone pattern in the fowls of the air; or the
116 elephant and the emu compare skeletons. Even in the sense in which man
117 is at one with the universe it is an utterly lonely universality. The
118 very sense that he is united with all things is enough to sunder him
119 from all.
120 Looking around him by this unique light, as lonely as the literal flame
121 that he alone has kindled, this demigod or demon of the visible world
122 makes that world visible. He sees around him a world of a certain style
123 or type. It seems to proceed by certain rules or at least repetitions.
124 He sees a green architecture that builds itself without visible hands;
125 but which builds itself into a very exact plan or pattern, like a design
126 already drawn in the air by an invisible finger. It is not, as is now
127 vaguely suggested, a vague thing. It is not a growth or a groping of
128 blind life. Each seeks an end; a glorious and radiant end, even for
129 every daisy or dandelion we see in looking across the level of a common
130 field. In the very shape of things there is more than green growth;
131 there is the finality of the flower. It is a world of crowns. This
132 impression, whether or no it be an illusion, has so profoundly
133 influenced this race of thinkers and masters of the material world, that
134 the vast majority have been moved to take a certain view of that world.
135 They have concluded, rightly or wrongly, that the world had a plan as
136 the tree seemed to have a plan; and an end and crown like the flower.
137 But so long as the race of thinkers was able to think, it was obvious
138 that the admission of this idea of a plan brought with it another
139 thought more thrilling and even terrible. There was some one else, some
140 strange and unseen being, who had designed these things, if indeed they
141 were designed. There was a stranger who was also a friend; a mysterious
142 benefactor who had been before them and built up the woods and hills for
143 their coming, and had kindled the sunrise against their rising, as a
144 servant kindles a fire. Now this idea of a mind that gives a meaning to
145 the universe has received more and more confirmation within the minds of
146 men, by meditations and experiences much more subtle and searching than
147 any such argument about the external plan of the world. But I am
148 concerned here with keeping the story in its most simple and even
149 concrete terms; and it is enough to say here that most men, including
150 the wisest men, have come to the conclusion that the world has such a
151 final purpose and therefore such a first cause. But most men in some
152 sense separated themselves from the wisest men, when it came to the
153 treatment of that idea. There came into existence two ways of treating
154 that idea; which between them make up most of the religious history of
155 the world.
156 The majority, like the minority, had this strong sense of a second
157 meaning in things; of a strange master who knew the secret of the world.
158 But the majority, the mob or mass of men, naturally tended to treat it
159 rather in the spirit of gossip. The gossip, like all gossip, contained a
160 great deal of truth and falsehood. The world began to tell itself tales
161 about the unknown being or his sons or servants or messengers. Some of
162 the tales may truly be called old wives’ tales; as professing only to be
163 very remote memories of the morning of the world; myths about the baby
164 moon or the half-baked mountains. Some of them might more truly be
165 called travellers’ tales; as being curious but contemporary tales
166 brought from certain borderlands of experience; such as miraculous
167 cures or those that bring whispers of what has happened to the dead.
168 Many of them are probably true tales; enough of them are probably true
169 to keep a person of real common sense more or less conscious that there
170 really is something rather marvellous behind the cosmic curtain. But in
171 a sense it is only going by appearances; even if the appearances are
172 called apparitions. It is a matter of appearances—and disappearances.
173 At the most these gods are ghosts; that is, they are glimpses. For most
174 of us they are rather gossip about glimpses. And for the rest, the whole
175 world is full of rumours, most of which are almost avowedly romances.
176 The great majority of the tales about gods and ghosts and the invisible
177 king are told, if not for the sake of the tale, at least for the sake of
178 the topic. They are evidence of the eternal interest of the theme; they
179 are not evidence of anything else, and they are not meant to be. They
180 are mythology, or the poetry that is not bound in books—or bound in any
181 other way.
182 Meanwhile the minority, the sages or thinkers, had withdrawn apart and
183 had taken up an equally congenial trade. They were drawing up plans of
184 the world; of the world which all believed to have a plan. They were
185 trying to set forth the plan seriously and to scale. They were setting
186 their minds directly to the mind that had made the mysterious world;
187 considering what sort of a mind it might be and what its ultimate
188 purpose might be. Some of them made that mind much more impersonal than
189 mankind has generally made it; some simplified it almost to a blank; a
190 few, a very few, doubted it altogether. One or two of the more morbid
191 fancied that it might be evil and an enemy; just one or two of the more
192 degraded in the other class worshipped demons instead of gods. But most
193 of these theorists were theists: and they not only saw a moral plan in
194 nature, but they generally laid down a moral plan for humanity. Most of
195 them were good men who did good work: and they were remembered and
196 reverenced in various ways. They were scribes; and their scriptures
197 became more or less holy scriptures. They were law-givers; and their
198 tradition became not only legal but ceremonial. We may say that they
199 received divine honours, in the sense in which kings and great captains
200 in certain countries often received divine honours. In a word, wherever
201 the other popular spirit, the spirit of legend and gossip, could come
202 into play, it surrounded them with the more mystical atmosphere of the
203 myths. Popular poetry turned the sages into saints. But that was all it
204 did. They remained themselves; men never really forgot that they were
205 men, only made into gods in the sense that they were made into heroes.
206 Divine Plato, like Divus Caesar, was a title and not a dogma. In Asia,
207 where the atmosphere was more mythological, the man was made to look
208 more like a myth, but he remained a man. He remained a man of a certain
209 special class or school of men, receiving and deserving great honour
210 from mankind. It is the order or school of the philosophers; the men who
211 have set themselves seriously to trace the order across any apparent
212 chaos in the vision of life. Instead of living on imaginative rumours
213 and remote traditions and the tail-end of exceptional experiences about
214 the mind and meaning behind the world, they have tried in a sense to
215 project the primary purpose of that mind *a priori*. They have tried to
216 put on paper a possible plan of the world; almost as if the world were
217 not yet made.
218 Right in the middle of all these things stands up an enormous exception.
219 It is quite unlike anything else. It is a thing final like the trump of
220 doom, though it is also a piece of good news; or news that seems too
221 good to be true. It is nothing less than the loud assertion that this
222 mysterious maker of the world has visited his world in person. It
223 declares that really and even recently, or right in the middle of
224 historic times, there did walk into the world this original invisible
225 being; about whom the thinkers make theories and the mythologists hand
226 down myths; the Man Who Made the World. That such a higher personality
227 exists behind all things had indeed always been implied by all the best
228 thinkers, as well as by all the most beautiful legends. But nothing of
229 this sort had ever been implied in any of them. It is simply false to
230 say that the other sages and heroes had claimed to be that mysterious
231 master and maker, of whom the world had dreamed and disputed. Not one of
232 them had ever claimed to be anything of the sort. Not one of their sects
233 or schools had ever claimed that they had claimed to be anything of the
234 sort. The most that any religious prophet had said was that he was the
235 true servant of such a being. The most that any visionary had ever said
236 was that men might catch glimpses of the glory of that spiritual being;
237 or much more often of lesser spiritual beings. The most that any
238 primitive myth had ever suggested was that the Creator was present at
239 the Creation. But that the Creator was present at scenes a little
240 subsequent to the supper-parties of Horace, and talked with
241 tax-collectors and government officials in the detailed daily life of
242 the Roman Empire, and that this fact continued to be firmly asserted by
243 the whole of that great civilisation for more than a thousand
244 years—that is something utterly unlike anything else in nature. It is
245 the one great startling statement that man has made since he spoke his
246 first articulate word, instead of barking like a dog. Its unique
247 character can be used as an argument against it as well as for it. It
248 would be easy to concentrate on it as a case of isolated insanity; but
249 it makes nothing but dust and nonsense of comparative religion.
250 It came on the world with a wind and rush of running messengers
251 proclaiming that apocalyptic portent; and it is not unduly fanciful to
252 say they are running still. What puzzles the world, and its wise
253 philosophers and fanciful pagan poets, about the priests and people of
254 the Catholic Church is that they still behave as if they were
255 messengers. A messenger does not dream about what his message might be,
256 or argue about what it probably would be; he delivers it as it is. It is
257 not a theory or a fancy but a fact. It is not relevant to this
258 intentionally rudimentary outline to prove in detail that it is a fact;
259 but merely to point out that these messengers do deal with it as men
260 deal with a fact. All that is condemned in Catholic tradition,
261 authority, and dogmatism and the refusal to retract and modify, are but
262 the natural human attributes of a man with a message relating to a fact.
263 I desire to avoid in this last summary all the controversial
264 complexities that may once more cloud the simple lines of that strange
265 story; which I have already called, in words that are much too weak, the
266 strangest story in the world. I desire merely to mark those main lines
267 and specially to mark where the great line is really to be drawn. The
268 religion of the world, in its right proportions, is not divided into
269 fine shades of mysticism or more or less rational forms of mythology. It
270 is divided by the line between the men who are bringing that message and
271 the men who have not yet heard it, or cannot yet believe it.
272 But when we translate the terms of that strange tale back into the more
273 concrete and complicated terminology of our time, we find it covered by
274 names and memories of which the very familiarity is a falsification. For
275 instance, when we say that a country contains so many Moslems, we really
276 mean that it contains so many monotheists; and we really mean, by that,
277 that it contains so many men; men with the old average assumption of
278 men—that the invisible ruler remains invisible. They hold it along with
279 the customs of a certain culture and under the simpler laws of a certain
280 law-giver; but so they would if their law-giver were Lycurgus or Solon.
281 They testify to something which is a necessary and noble truth; but was
282 never a new truth. Their creed is not a new colour; it is the neutral
283 and normal tint that is the background of the many-coloured life of man.
284 Mahomet did not, like the Magi, find a new star; he saw through his own
285 particular window a glimpse of the great grey field of the ancient
286 starlight. So when we say that the country contains so many Confucians
287 or Buddhists, we mean that it contains so many Pagans whose prophets
288 have given them another and rather vaguer version of the invisible
289 power; making it not only invisible but almost impersonal. When we say
290 that they also have temples and idols and priests and periodical
291 festivals, we simply mean that this sort of heathen is enough of a human
292 being to admit the popular element of pomp and pictures and feasts and
293 fairy-tales. We only mean that Pagans have more sense than Puritans. But
294 what the gods are supposed to *be*, what the priests are commissioned to
295 *say*, is not a sensational secret like what those running messengers of
296 the Gospel had to say. Nobody else except those messengers has any
297 Gospel; nobody else has any good news; for the simple reason that nobody
298 else has any news.
299 Those runners gather impetus as they run. Ages afterwards they still
300 speak as if something had just happened. They have not lost the speed
301 and momentum of messengers; they have hardly lost, as it were, the wild
302 eyes of witnesses. In the Catholic Church, which is the cohort of the
303 message, there are still those headlong acts of holiness that speak of
304 something rapid and recent; a self-sacrifice that startles the world
305 like a suicide. But it is not a suicide; it is not pessimistic; it is
306 still as optimistic as St. Francis of the flowers and birds. It is newer
307 in spirit than the newest schools of thought; and it is almost certainly
308 on the eve of new triumphs. For these men serve a mother who seems to
309 grow more beautiful as new generations rise up and call her blessed. We
310 might sometimes fancy that the Church grows younger as the world grows
311 old.
312 For this is the last proof of the miracle; that something so
313 supernatural should have become so natural. I mean that anything so
314 unique when seen from the outside should only seem universal when seen
315 from the inside. I have not minimised the scale of the miracle, as some
316 of our milder theologians think it wise to do. Rather have I
317 deliberately dwelt on that incredible interruption, as a blow that broke
318 the very backbone of history. I have great sympathy with the
319 monotheists, the Moslems, or the Jews, to whom it seems a blasphemy; a
320 blasphemy that might shake the world. But it did not shake the world; it
321 steadied the world. That fact, the more we consider it, will seem more
322 solid and more strange. I think it a piece of plain justice to all the
323 unbelievers to insist upon the audacity of the act of faith that is
324 demanded of them. I willingly and warmly agree that it is, in itself, a
325 suggestion at which we might expect even the brain of the believer to
326 reel, when he realised his own belief. But the brain of the believer
327 does not reel; it is the brains of the unbelievers that reel. We can see
328 their brains reeling on every side and into every extravagance of ethics
329 and psychology; into pessimism and the denial of life; into pragmatism
330 and the denial of logic; seeking their omens in nightmares and their
331 canons in contradictions; shrieking for fear at the far-off sight of
332 things beyond good and evil, or whispering of strange stars where two
333 and two make five. Meanwhile this solitary thing that seems at first so
334 outrageous in outline remains solid and sane in substance. It remains
335 the moderator of all these manias; rescuing reason from the Pragmatists
336 exactly as it rescued laughter from the Puritans. I repeat that I have
337 deliberately emphasised its intrinsically defiant and dogmatic
338 character. The mystery is how anything so startling should have remained
339 defiant and dogmatic and yet become perfectly normal and natural. I have
340 admitted freely that, considering the incident in itself, a man who says
341 he is God may be classed with a man who says he is glass. But the man
342 who says he is glass is not a glazier making windows for all the world.
343 He does not remain for after ages as a shining and crystalline figure,
344 in whose light everything is as clear as crystal.
345 But this madness has remained sane. The madness has remained sane when
346 everything else went mad. The madhouse has been a house to which, age
347 after age, men are continually coming back as to a home. That is the
348 riddle that remains; that anything so abrupt and abnormal should still
349 be found a habitable and hospitable thing. I care not if the sceptic
350 says it is a tall story; I cannot see how so toppling a tower could
351 stand so long without foundation. Still less can I see how it could
352 become, as it has become, the home of man. Had it merely appeared and
353 disappeared, it might possibly have been remembered or explained as the
354 last leap of the rage of illusion, the ultimate myth of the ultimate
355 mood, in which the mind struck the sky and broke. But the mind did not
356 break. It is the one mind that remains unbroken in the break-up of the
357 world. If it were an error, it seems as if the error could hardly have
358 lasted a day. If it were a mere ecstasy, it would seem that such an
359 ecstasy could not endure for an hour. It has endured for nearly two
360 thousand years; and the world within it has been more lucid, more
361 levelheaded, more reasonable in its hopes, more healthy in its
362 instincts, more humorous and cheerful in the face of fate and death,
363 than all the world outside. For it was the soul of Christendom that came
364 forth from the incredible Christ; and the soul of it was common sense.
365 Though we dared not look on His face we could look on His fruits; and by
366 His fruits we should know Him. The fruits are solid and the fruitfulness
367 is much more than a metaphor; and nowhere in this sad world are boys
368 happier in apple-trees, or men in more equal chorus singing as they
369 tread the vine, than under the fixed flash of this instant and
370 intolerant enlightenment; the lightning made eternal as the light.
APPENDIX I
58 ON PREHISTORIC MAN
59 In a sense it would be better if history were more superficial. What is
60 wanted is a reminder of the things that are seen so quickly that they
61 are forgotten almost as quickly. The one moral of this book, in a manner
62 of speaking, is that first thoughts are best. So a flash might reveal a
63 landscape; with the Eiffel Tower or the Matterhorn standing up in it as
64 they would never stand up again in the light of common day. I ended the
65 book with an image of everlasting lightning; in a very different sense,
66 alas, this little flash has lasted only too long. But the method has
67 also certain practical disadvantages upon which I think it well to add
68 these two notes. It may seem to simplify too much and to ignore out of
69 ignorance. I feel this especially in the passage about the prehistoric
70 pictures; which is not concerned with all that the learned may learn
71 from prehistoric pictures, but with the single point of what anybody
72 could learn from there being any prehistoric pictures at all. I am
73 conscious that this attempt to express it in terms of innocence may
74 exaggerate even my own ignorance. Without any pretence of scientific
75 research, I should be sorry to have it thought that I knew no more than
76 I had occasion to say in that passage of the stages into which primitive
77 humanity has been divided. I am aware, of course, that the story is
78 elaborately stratified; and that there were many such stages before the
79 Cro-Magnan or any peoples with whom we associate such pictures. Indeed
80 recent studies about the Neanderthal and other races rather tend to
81 repeat the moral that is here most relevant. The notion, noted in these
82 pages, of something necessarily slow or late in the development of
83 religion will gain little indeed from these later revelations about the
84 precursors of the reindeer picture-maker. The learned appear to hold
85 that, whether the reindeer picture could be religious or not, the people
86 that lived before it were religious already. Men were already burying
87 their dead with the care that is the significant sign of mystery and
88 hope. This obviously brings us back to the same argument; an argument
89 that is not approached by any measurement of the earlier man’s skull. It
90 is little use to compare the head of the man with the head of the
91 monkey, if it certainly has never come into the head of the monkey to
92 bury another monkey with nuts in his grave to help him towards a
93 heavenly monkey-house. Talking of skulls, we all know the story of the
94 finding of a Cro-Magnan skull that is much larger and finer than a
95 modern skull. It is a very funny story; because an eminent evolutionist,
96 awakening to a somewhat belated caution, protested against anything
97 being inferred from one specimen. It is the duty of a solitary skull to
98 prove that our fathers were our inferiors. Any solitary skull presuming
99 to prove that they were superior is felt to be suffering from swelled
100 head.
APPENDIX II
61 ON AUTHORITY AND ACCURACY
62 In this book, which is merely meant as a popular criticism of popular
63 fallacies, often indeed of very vulgar errors, I feel that I have
64 sometimes given an impression of scoffing at serious scientific work. It
65 was, however, the very reverse of my intention. I am not arguing with
66 the scientist who explains the elephant, but only with the sophist who
67 explains it away. And as a matter of fact the sophist plays to the
68 gallery, as he did in ancient Greece. He appeals to the ignorant,
69 especially when he appeals to the learned. But I never meant my own
70 criticism to be an impertinence to the truly learned. We all owe an
71 infinite debt to the researches, especially the recent researches, of
72 single-minded students in these matters; and I have only professed to
73 pick up things here and there from them. I have not loaded my abstract
74 argument with quotations and references, which only make a man look more
75 learned than he is; but in some cases I find that my own loose fashion
76 of allusion is rather misleading about my own meaning. The passage about
77 Chaucer and the Child Martyr is badly expressed; I only mean that the
78 English poet probably had in mind the English saint; of whose story he
79 gives a sort of foreign version. In the same way two statements in the
80 chapter on Mythology follow each other in such a way that it may seem to
81 be suggested that the second story about Monotheism refers to the
82 Southern Seas. I may explain that Atahocan belongs not to Australasian
83 but to American savages. So in the chapter called ‘The Antiquity of
84 Civilisation,’ which I feel to be the most unsatisfactory, I have given
85 my own impression of the meaning of the development of Egyptian monarchy
86 too much, perhaps, as if it were identical with the facts on which it
87 was founded, as given in works like those of Professor J. L. Myres. But
88 the confusion was not intentional; still less was there any intention to
89 imply, in the remainder of the chapter, that the anthropological
90 speculations about races are less valuable than they undoubtedly are. My
91 criticism is strictly relative; I may say that the Pyramids are plainer
92 than the tracks of the desert, without denying that wiser men than I may
93 see tracks in what is to me the trackless sand.
94 Transcriber's Note:
95 Two possible typos do match the printed editions:
96 "A lunatic may think he is omniscience, and a fool may talk as if he were omniscient. But Christ is in another sense omniscient if he not only knows, but knows that he knows.":
97 - "omniscience" seems awkward, but does make sense.:
98 "But we may venture to say, in Mr. Mantalini's phrase, that this evolutionary history has no outline or is a demd outline.":
99 - It is unclear what "demd" should be.